Blue Streak

by MoonalineMariaGia2004

Summary:

A streak of blue had sprouted out of nowhere, and John Dory realized that he had dug himself into a grave he couldn't escape from.

How could things get worse from here?

Chapter 1: The Storm That Rumbles Within

Summary:

John Dory's life goes downhill after a discovery he never expected.

Notes:

Note for the beginning: My first time writing for the Trolls fandom, so I hope this is well received!

First chapter ages:

John Dory - 14
Spruce - 13
Clay - 12
Floyd - 11

Images of my OCs can be found here if interested:
https://www.deviantart.com/marialinehamato/art/DreamWorks-Trolls-OCs-Judice-Frost-and-Lee-Romeo-1117314548

A blue streak.

 

There was a blue streak in his hair.

 

A blue streak that he knew didn't just come from him alone.

 

…

 

But in all fairness, he didn't expect it to happen.

 

John Dory was only fourteen, carrying the stress of being the breadwinner of the family after their parents had been eaten during Trollstice. Grandma Rosiepuff took them into her pod, but she had a habit of gambling the day and night away.

 

So of course, he had to get a job.

 

And that's when he met… him.

 

Lee Romeo.

 

Lee was in the same classes as him, only a year older compared to him, and the most handsome guitarist John has ever met.

 

Lee poured his heart and soul into every music piece he wrote, and it showed with the fame he was receiving. He had grown popular to the point where he dropped out of school.

 

And blindly, John followed him.

 

John was mesmerized by him, already thinking that this man will be his future. He was already a fan of music, obsessed with writing his own when he grew up to make his family proud, so meeting Lee was like a dream come true.

 

All of his family were supportive of his relationship with Lee. His grandmother believed he was a sweet soul and all of his brothers agreed that he was a great candidate for a lover.

 

Even when John dropped out, Lee being there helped assure the family that things were going to be okay.

 

The pair performed a duet all over the Troll Tree. They grew an insane amount of fans, fans that were supportive of their music and relationship. Their families were supportive as well, always being at their concerts as much as possible.

 

That is, until Lee’s parents were eaten during Trollstice as well, leaving him to raise himself and his younger brother Judice Frost alone. Those times were stressful for their duet, even with Grandma Rosiepuff watching over Judice with John’s younger brothers.

 

-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*

 

“It's okay, Lee,” John told him, patting his shoulder in comfort. “We don't need to perform now, we can take a break, you need it,”

 

“No.” Lee’s voice, once so sweet and calm, was cold, cracking in desperation. “Judice and I need to make money from this concert. This needs to be perfect.”

 

Perfect.

 

John had always thought their performances were perfect.

 

Perhaps Lee just… wasn't thinking straight at the time?

 

Or perhaps… that's always what he believed, and it only worsened now.

 

Regardless, John did his absolute best to meet Lee’s expectations. He sang his part, he practiced all the lines, he gave his whole heart into the songs Lee created.

 

But it always came down to how much they earned.

 

No matter how “perfect” their performances were, Lee was always focusing on what they hard earned.

 

“No… no, no, no…” Lee hissed one time after an all-day tour around the Troll Tree. “These are not enough… none of this is enough…”

 

“Lee…” John had approached him carefully. “Look, you can take my half of the share. For you and Judice,” He had offered.

 

“Thank you, but… even that wouldn't be enough…” Lee gritted his teeth and grabbed the entire briefcase. “I'll see you tomorrow,” He gave John a peck on the cheek before leaving.

 

…

 

Well, at least he remembered to kiss him goodbye.

 

-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*

 

As the days passed by, Lee had been getting more frustrated. After every concert behind the scenes, he would scream out and shriek about how much of a failure their concerts were becoming. He would throw the chairs around, knock down his music sheets and even toss their equipment across the room.

 

John did his best to dodge everything he threw at him or at the wall. The first time Lee had finished tantrum, he had attempted to reach out and calm his boyfriend down.

 

Unfortunately, Lee’s temper was shortening with every step he took.

 

“Lee, look, I-”

 

“SHUT UP!”

 

John felt the heat of the other’s palm swung at him at full force. He ended up on the ground, a bright red mark on his cheek. Tears stung from the corner of his eye as he looked up at the person he had believed was his soulmate.

 

“L-Lee…?”

 

Lee blinked once. He blinked twice. He blinked three more times before he began to register what he had done. He gasped, hands clasped together before running to pull him into an embrace.

 

“I'm sorry, I'm sorry, Johnny! I'm sorry, I didn't mean to hurt you! I'm so sorry!”

 

The slap stung like hell, but John returned to hug regardless. “It's… okay,” was all he said, not wanting to upset him more.

 

Since then, John decided to keep himself quiet whenever Lee threw his tantrums.

 

No one but Spruce knew what had happened. It was unavoidable, given that he was the one who saw John come home.

 

-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*

 

“Johnny!” Spruce ran to his eldest brother. The thirteen year old backed up a little when he saw the mark on his cheek. “What happened?”

 

“Just… a little accident with Lee,” John assured. “No big deal,”

 

“Lee?” Spruce frowned. “What did he do?”

 

John sighed. “Okay… please don't tell Grandma but… Lee slapped me,”

 

Spruce growled. “He slapped you!?”

 

“It's okay, Spruce, it was an accident,” John clarified. “He was stressed with needing money to take care of Judice and him, and I accidentally got in his way,”

 

“…Still,” Spruce didn't look convinced, crossing his arms. “If he's stressed, he doesn't have to take it out on you.”

 

“Don't worry, I already talked to him about it, and we'll be fine,” John chuckled and patted his back. “Now come on, it's time for bed, it's getting late,”

 

“Fine…” Spruce sighed and forced himself to walk back to his room.

 

John breathed out a sigh of relief and headed to the bathroom to place a creamer on the wound. And with a little makeup, it was an easy injury to hide.

 

-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*

 

Unfortunately for Lee, smashing their equipment and their other things had started to become expensive. They were already drowning in some debt, Lee didn't want any more.

 

John wanted to help Lee de-stress. He suggested many things to help him; Yoga, smoothies, climbing up the tree, etc. but each one left the older feeling more upset.

 

“I'm sorry,” John’s ears lowered as he sat with Lee in front of his pod. “I ran out of ideas,”

 

“…it's fine.” Lee managed to keep himself from growling. “You… You tried. None of them were perfect, but… you tried, at least,”

 

John clasped his hands together, but he couldn't think of anything to say. What could he say? Would the other even want him to say anything?

 

The two sat in silence for a while, staring up at the stars through the bars of the cage around the Troll Tree. John felt Lee stare at him for a while before getting up.

 

“You still want to help me de-stress?”

 

“Yeah…” John nodded, turning to him. “Why? Do you have an idea?”

 

“I do.” Lee nodded. “Some old friends at school gave me some tips when they saw me having trouble, but one of them really stood out as a de-stresser to transfer frustration into action,”

 

“Oh,” John couldn't understand his words as he scratched his head, but if it calms his boyfriend down, he was happy to try anything. “Do you need my help?”

 

“Yes,” Lee nodded. “This is a two-person job, after all,”

 

“Okay then!” John leapt to his feet. “Lead the way!”

 

-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*

 

And lead the way, he did.

 

And that's how John ended up in one of the worst situations he has ever been forced into.

 

The blue streak was poking out of his strands. They were small, but only because it had only been a few days old. He reached out to touch it, gently soothing the strands.

 

It was soft. Silky, even, nothing close to how his own hair felt.

 

“What am I going to do…?” John hissed, hands on his head as he pulled on his own hair strands.

 

He wasn't stupid on what the streak represented. He had learned about reproduction a year or two ago at school, and he was aware where the new Trollings come from.

 

He wasn't even clueless to the de-stresser Lee introduced. He… KNEW that it had consequences.

 

He just… didn't expect it to be so sudden.

 

“Johnny?” the voice of his twelve year old brother echoed through the door. “It's my turn to use the bathroom! I need to pee!”

 

“On my way out, Clay!”

 

John’s breath hitched as he quickly hid the blue streak within his hair. He glanced at the mirror and took a deep breath.

 

Okay… it wasn't obvious yet. Not yet.

 

Good… good, good.

 

He turned to exit the bathroom, and the moment he left, he watched Clay zoom inside, shutting the door behind him. John laughed and made his way to his room.

 

Okay… so first things first. He needed to tell Lee.

 

No doubt he was the father, he was the only one and the first one he slept with, after all.

 

But how was he going to take it?

 

John wasn't sure, but he believed… with a whole heart that Lee would be there for him.

 

He was always there for him, so he would do the same… right?

 

-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*

 

“Hey, Lee, um… can we talk?”

 

“In a minute,” Lee had his back turned to him as he looked through the music sheets. The de-stresser seemed to be very effective for him. That's a relief.

 

John hummed. He looked up at the streak, feeling his heart thump heavily in his chest.

 

Was this the right time to tell him?

 

He was busy, and… he can easily get upset over small inconveniences.

 

Especially… THIS whole thing… maybe it was too soon?

 

“Um, nevermind,” John laughed it off. “Thought I, you know, saw a bug in our equipment,”

 

“Our equipment is all in a protective case, so it's not possible, don't worry about it, dear,” Lee reassured, turning to place the sheet music in it's place.

 

Dear.

 

He called him dear again.

 

John wanted to cry, but he managed to keep his composure together. “That's good to hear,” He smiled. “So, where are we performing this time?”

 

“At the other edge of the cage,” Lee chuckled. “Those stupid Bergens trying to snatch us were finally caught, so we're planning a celebration!”

 

John laughed. “What a great way to celebrate! Should I invite our brothers to join us?”

 

“Hell yeah,” Lee stood up and finally faced him. “Show them how we older kids party with the other older kids,” He grinned, but it faltered a little, noticing something different in his lover. “Uh, Johnny? What's that?”

 

John tensed. Oh no, was it noticeable? Was it poking out? He thought he hid that streak.

 

“Uh, what is what?”

 

“This,” Lee stroked the blue streak from his locks of blue green. “You trying to dye your hair like mine?” He snorted.

 

“Ah! Right!” John gave a smile. Dying his hair… yeah, sure. That's a great excuse. “I wanted to dye my hair like a cool kid, and since you're my inspiration at everything I do, I wanted to dedicate my attempt by using your hair color,”

 

“D’aww, I'm flattered,” Lee smiled, kissing his cheek. “It suits you, darling,”

 

“Thanks,” John blushed a deep red. Darling. It was such a sweet pet name. “Don't tell Grandma or my brothers, though, I know Grandma would get upset, and I don't wanna influence the others,”

 

“You have my word,” Lee nodded.

 

-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*

 

It has been a month now. John was getting agitated as he stared at the mirror. The streak was getting longer, and he wondered how long he could hide it.

 

It takes two months for a Troll Egg to form, after all. Another month of it staying attached to the birth parent. And the last month of incubation before hatching.

 

John was dreading the day it hatches. Even if he managed to hide it, what explanation was he going to give to Lee? To his brothers? To his grandmother?

 

They would be horrified to know that he had a child at fourteen, especially his family. They expected so much for him, for him to be a great role model for his brothers.

 

What would they think now?

 

“Johnny?”

 

Instinctively, he hid the longer streak in his hair and turned to see Floyd walk in the room, blanket around his body. John relaxed a little before smiling at his twelve year old brother.

 

“Floyd? What are you doing up?”

 

“…I had a nightmare,” Floyd shifted in the blanket. “I know, I'm getting too old for this… but-”

 

“You're never too old for me, Floyd,” John chuckled and opened his arms for the other to walk in. “Wanna tell me what your nightmare’s about?”

 

“…It's about you,” Floyd's ears lowered, walking into his arms with ease. “How… How someone hurt you… and you were crying but I couldn't comfort you because you're too far…”

 

“Oh, Floyd…” John sighed and hugged his little brother. “No one's going to hurt me. I'm your tough big brother! Nothing’s going to take me down!”

 

Floyd giggled. “Yeah! You're my tough big brother!”

 

“Atta boy, Floyd!” John laughed and ruffled his hair. “So, you comfortable sleeping in your own bed now?”

 

“Can I sleep with you tonight?” Floyd whimpered. “What if the nightmares come back?”

 

John sighed. He really wished he could, he always loved it when his brothers felt safe with him around, but he was afraid his brother would be able to feel the forming egg…

 

“Sorry, kiddo, you gotta be a big boy and sleep in your bed alone,” he chuckled.

 

“…Okay…” Floyd’s ears dropped before leaving the room.

 

The guilt stung John harshly, and he had to restrain himself from calling out to his brother as he watched him leave. He sat on the floor, hugging his legs as he began to tremble.

 

Not even fully formed, and this egg was already causing trouble…

 

…

 

No, it wasn't the egg.

 

It was him .

 

He willingly pushed Floyd away.

 

The egg… is doing nothing.

 

It was all him.

 

-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*

 

Two months. Two months had passed.

 

John's fears were heightening as he stared at the egg visible within his strands, now fully formed yet still attached. The blue streak had blended in quite nicely with his own hair, but the bright blue egg had a visible bump that made it difficult to hide.

 

What was he going to do?

 

He had yet to tell Lee. Lee had every right to know about this, this was his kid, after all, but John didn't know what his reaction would be.

 

He didn't know what any of their reactions would be.

 

He fell to his knees, the tears pricking up his eyes once again. Luckily, his brothers were at school, and their grandma was out gambling, so he was alone.

 

He let himself cry.

 

He didn't know how long he could do this.

 

The fear and pressure were building up, and his hands trembled visibly at anything he did, no matter how much he tried.

 

How long could he keep this egg a secret?

 

He cried until he couldn't cry any more. His eyes felt stingy as he hugged himself. He took a few breaths, each one hitching as he stared at the wall across him. He slowly moved back, bumping onto the wall behind him.

 

As he did, he felt something hard nearby. He turned and found a pair of goggles.

 

His father's old goggles. Ones that he had taken adventuring with him at all times until…

 

…

 

John shakily picked up the goggles, gently rubbing it with one hand. The tears began to reform, a heavy weight in his heart before he hugged the goggles close to him.

 

What would his parents say about him if they were alive?

 

They would be disappointed- no, they would be mortified.

 

Disgusted, even.

 

No doubt they would disown him the moment they found out that he had an egg so young.

 

“I'm sorry…” John managed to mutter, sniffling the tears. “I'm sorry that I failed you…”

 

I'm sorry… for being the worst son to ever live.

 

-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*

 

It was the fourth month now.

 

The egg had finally detached, but John had to keep it incubated in his hair as much as possible.

 

After some internal debating, he decided to wear the goggles to make sure the egg wasn't visible. His brothers were definitely weirded out by it, especially Spruce.

 

“You said that you didn't wanna wear anything father had,” he pointed out while they were cooking dinner. “It gave you bad memories,”

 

“Yeah…  but it also gives some good memories,” John excused. It was only a half-life. The goggles did give him memories of their father. “And, well, I wanted to have a piece of Dad with me, the same way Floyd wears the vest that we passed down,”

 

“Hmm,” Spruce looked unsure with the excuse, and John prayed that he didn't catch him off-guard with any other question. “I… guess that makes sense,”

 

John chuckled and ruffled his hair. “Sure does. Now come on, we'll be late for dinner,”

 

“No we won't, we're making dinner!”

 

John laughed, only making Spruce roll his eyes at him.

 

-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*

 

It was time.

 

The egg was going to hatch in just a few weeks, and John needed to tell Lee before that happened.

 

After all, the worst thing he could do is reject the egg.

 

John swallowed. He didn't know how he would take it if Lee rejected their egg. Would he tell him to get rid of it? Would he break up with him?

 

He didn't know if he could do either.

 

He didn't want to admit it, but he had gotten rather attached to the egg. He felt protective of it, wanting nothing but the world for the newborn troll inside.

 

Paternal instincts.

 

He remembered when his father often explained what it meant; how said instincts helped raise him and his brothers, even during the worst of times.

 

But… he didn't want Lee and him to be over.

 

Lee is… his true love. His soulmate. His better half.

 

He swore to always follow him, even until the world’s end.

 

He didn't know what he would do if this egg was the reason he and Lee split… and the unknown made him nervous, even as he stood in front of Lee’s pod.

 

It was night time, at current. Judice was still at his Grandma's pod with the rest of his brothers, playing and running around like crazy, so John and Lee had their peace and quiet.

 

The perfect time for him to confess everything.

 

His hand shook as he reached out to knock. His lips quivered, swallowing a breath before he finally managed to make a small sound on the door. He quickly kept his hand, rubbing his fist in his other hand as he shuffled his feet.

 

Maybe this was a bad idea.

 

Maybe Lee could know about the egg AFTER it hatched.

 

He didn't HAVE to know it right NOW…

 

A new egg would add a LOT more stress to his financially struggling boyfriend.

 

Maybe… Maybe he should just do this on his own, so Lee-

 

“John?”

 

John winced and looked up to see Lee, who had opened the door. His face was scrunched up in concern as he moved back to let the boy in. John swallowed but pushed himself to enter, dragging his feet in. Lee seemed to be observing him, but he didn't comment as he closed the door behind them.

 

“What are you doing out this late, love?”

 

“I…” John rubbed his arm. “I have… something to tell you,”

 

“What is it?” Lee raised an eyebrow.

 

Okay, Dory. This is it.

 

It’s now… or never.

 

“I…”

 

The words choked in his throat, and John began to shake. Lee was immediately alert, moving to hold his lover.

 

“John?”

 

“I…” John swallowed, trying to push the nerves down his throat. “I… have… an egg…” He only managed to whisper the last two words, but to his misfortune, Troll ears were very sensitive.

 

Lee moved back. “You… what?”

 

John tensed. Judging by the other’s body language… this isn’t going to be received well, is it?

 

But he already heard.

 

You dug yourself that hole.

 

Don’t be a coward now.

 

“I… have an egg.” John managed to confess in a semi-clear tone. “I’ve had it… for a few months now.”

 

“...is this a joke?” Lee stared at him with a strange look in his face, and John couldn’t tell if it was of shock or disgust. “This is a joke, right? Right , darling?”

 

John’s hands trembled again. The tone… Lee is so convinced that this isn’t possible. That… having an egg is impossible.

 

Especially for them.

 

“No.” John didn’t know what came over him as he rejected the idea of his egg being nothing but a figment of his imagination. No. He would never do that. Not his egg. “I’m serious.” He parted his hair. “Look.”

 

Lee blinked and moved one step closer. He froze almost immediately, staring at the light blue egg safely incubated in John Dory’s hair. The blue streak that was once told as a rebellious act had turned into a whole patch of hair, sticking out from the egg’s shell and mixing well within the birth parent’s strands.

 

It was real.

 

The egg was real and ready to hatch.

 

Lee’s hands began to tremble, gaze falling to the floor as his ears drooped.

 

John’s confidence began to falter at the display his boyfriend was showing, and he covered the egg immediately. He stepped forward. “I… I know I should have told you sooner,” His voice was quivering as he spoke. “I was… just so scared. I didn’t… I had no idea how to approach you about all… this, especially with your financial problems, and how the concerts weren’t as perfect as you wanted,” He halted in front of the other and gently placed a hand on his shoulder. “And I… I’m sorry,”

 

Lee didn’t reply, not even acknowledging the hand. John felt the tension radiating off the atmosphere, and his stomach began to knot.

 

Was this too soon?

 

Maybe he should have waited until the egg hatched… or at least, tell his brothers about this first. Or his grandma… maybe-

 

“You should have removed that egg before it was able to form.”

 

John’s eyes widened at the harsh, cold words coming from the other’s lips. He stared at Lee, who only glared at him with sharp eyes. He grabbed his hand with a tightening grip, and John had to hold in the urge to scream as he was pulled close.

 

“Do you have any idea what that thing is?” Lee scowled, every word an icicle to John’s already aching heart. “That thing is a liability. It’s a money-drainer. It’s a mental pain, and it hasn’t even come out of its shell.” The grip tightened, and John could feel the other use his claws to dig dip into his skin. “That thing is a burden, a burden that I would never carry. A burden that you should have tossed aside the moment it appeared on your head.”

 

“A Thing”?

 

“A Burden”?

 

Lee pushed him down, and John stared up, eyes brimming with tears.

 

“I told you that I wanted everything to be perfect for mine and Judice’s sake. I can’t believe you were that selfish to ruin this for me! You… You ungrateful bastard!”

 

The older boy gave a strong kick, and John yelped, instinctively holding his head to protect his egg.

 

“Pl-Please, Lee! Stop! You’re going to shatter it!”

 

“Good. It should be shattered!” Lee growled. “It’s nothing but trouble, and it deserves to die!” He dove into the other’s locks to grab the egg.

 

“NO!”

 

John grabbed his wrist and pushed him towards the wall with great force. The egg went flying, and he quickly used his hair to grab it before it could fall. He released a breath of relief, pulling the egg close to him.

 

It’s okay.

 

It’s safe.

 

Calm down, calm down… c-calm down…

 

A growl came from nearby, and he turned to see Lee force himself up. His eyes were cold, and John couldn’t see the boy he fell in love with anymore. He couldn’t even move as there was a tight wrap around his neck. His grip on his egg tightened, securing it from falling, even as he choked.

 

“Looks like you made your choice.” Lee gritted his teeth, wrapping his hair tighter around the other’s neck. “You deal with it yourself. We’re done. Get out. I never want to see you again.”

 

He threw John towards the wall, and John had to wrap himself around the egg as he fell on the ground with a thud. He coughed, voice raspy, and his body was shaking, but he didn’t hesitate to listen to the command. He forced himself up and placed the egg in his hair before he quickly dashed out the door, not even looking back to see his former lover’s face. He landed down on the grass below, and he hid himself in a space under a leaf of the tree. He hugged his legs to his chest, letting his tears flow down his cheeks.

 

He thought the worst thing Lee could do was reject the baby.

 

He was wrong.

 

He was very, very wrong.

 

Lee even attempted to murder his baby.

 

His little egg.

 

“I’m sorry…” He could only whisper as he grabbed the egg from his hair to hold in his arms. “I’m sorry I put you in danger… I’m sorry…”

 

The rain began to pour from above, but John couldn’t care less. He used his body to warm up the egg while he kept it in his embrace. It took him a while to part with it, placing it back in his hair to incubate before hugging himself once more.

 

-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*

 

Lee and Judice escaped the Troll Tree a day after.

 

John had heard it from Floyd, who had watched Lee scoop up Judice during school and run away, out of the cage and towards the outside world.

 

It gave another jab to his chest, pulling him down in guilt. He could hear the pain in Floyd’s voice as he sobbed for his friend. He didn’t want this, he never wanted to remove someone away from his brothers’ lives just because of him.

 

You’re a terrible brother.

 

And you think you could raise a child?

 

He turned to the egg now sitting on a pillow just across from him on his bed. He reached out, but he could feel himself resisting touch.

 

What if you hurt it?

 

Just like how you hurt Lee.

 

Just like how you hurt Floyd.

 

“...I’m sorry…”

 

He gently took the egg into his arms. He hugged it as gently as he could.

 

You’re not perfect.

 

And that egg will die because of you.

 

“I’m sorry, my baby…” He began to sob, gently stroking the shell of the egg. “I… I can’t take care of you… I’m not…”

 

Perfect.

 

You’re not going to be a perfect parent.

 

You can’t even be a perfect brother or lover.

 

“I know… that…” His voice hitched, small hiccups within his words. “That… as a brother… Grandma and my brothers… they… they will take better care of you… than I can ever…”

 

He couldn’t tell them the truth.

 

They… They’d hate him.

 

They’d yell . Scream . Turn him away in disgust.

 

Just like Lee did.

 

They’d hurt him… just like he did.

 

They’d hurt the egg… just like he did.

 

And that… was something he couldn’t bear to witness.

 

-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*

 

Everyone was in the living room when John gave them the news.

 

“We have another brother!?”

 

Clay and Floyd were beaming with excitement, running towards him. John chuckled and ruffled their heads.

 

“Yep, that’s right!”

 

“How is that possible?” Spruce scratched his head. “Our parents died… years ago,”

 

“Well, it turns out that they actually were planning a kid years ago,” John explained, spinning the lie he practiced in front of the mirror nearly a thousand times the previous night. “But they wanted to protect it from being eaten, so they got it frozen in a stasis until I stumbled upon it somewhere at our old pod,”

 

“Really?” Rosiepuff blinked. “How… surprising. I thought they would have stopped after four,”

 

“Nope!” John only laughed and parted his hair to show the incubated egg. “I’ve been incubating it since I found it,”

 

“Can we hold it, Johnny?” Clay asked.

 

“Sure, sure, but be careful,” John gently got the egg before handing it over. “Don’t want the kiddo to crack,”

 

“Woah…” Clay’s eyes sparkled as he and Floyd sat down, egg in the older one’s arms. “It has blue hair…”

 

“The egg is so shiny!” Floyd laughed. “Is that how I looked when I was an egg?”

 

“Hell yeah,” John snorted. “You were all a shiny egg with your own colored hair,”

 

Spruce hummed. He sat beside the other two, glancing down at the egg. “It’s a bit small,” he commented.

 

“You were all that small when you were eggs, so no surprise there,” Rosiepuff chuckled. He leaned down to gently take the egg in her own hold. “This one’s a mighty survivor to live after a frozen stasis,”

 

“A mighty survivalist like their big brother,” John puffed his chest out in pride.

 

Laughter echoed through the pod, and John smiled, watching everyone coo over his egg, adoring it while Rosiepuff swore to protect it with all her might.

 

Watch them love an egg you lie was your parents’.

 

Because you know that they would NEVER love the egg if they found out the truth.

 

John kept the smile despite the voices echoing inside his head. He focused on his brothers and his grandmother, and the little bundle they adore.

 

His egg… is in the right hands.

 

He is sure of it.

Chapter 2: When One Door Closes, Another Opens

Summary:

Coming back to an empty tree was the worst experience John Dory has ever gone through.

Notes:

Thanks for the comments and kudos, everyone! I'm glad people like this :D

Ages (after some calculations):

John Dory - 17 when Brozone broke up, 19 at the Troll Tree, 39 at present
Spruce - 16 when Brozone broke up, 38 at present
Clay - 15 when Brozone broke up, 17 when the Putt Putt Trolls escaped, 37 at present
Floyd - 14 when Brozone broke up, 36 at present
Branch - 3 when Brozone broke up, 4 when Rosiepuff died & he escaped with everyone else, 25 at present

Regret.

 

It was the only thing John Dory felt.

 

It was a mess at the concert of the Brozone, all those years ago. He was 17, pushing his brothers into making their music perfect.

 

He didn’t know what had gotten into his head.

 

Everything that Lee had ever told him… it kept echoing in his mind.

 

It escaped through his own lips, even as he yelled at his brothers and made them do everything his way.

 

Even… his own son.

 

His little Trolling, so young, so innocent, hatched just before the month was done.

 

His little Branch.

 

His Bitty B.

 

And… he left him.

 

He left him in the hands of his brothers and their grandmother.

 

He couldn’t take it. He couldn’t stand the pressure, the self-yearning to be perfect.

 

And he left.

 

It was an impulse action, leaving for the Neverglade Trail by himself.

 

Alone.

 

While it had been dangerous escaping Bergen Town, he didn’t even think and left.

 

And he found peace in the quietness of the air, even with the amount of monsters and creatures that nearly killed him during the depths of the night.

 

In the months that passed, he found to bond with nature around him, walking through the trail by himself like the free troll he was.

 

But with peace and quiet, there was the feeling of loneliness, slowly creeping up on him as the years passed by. The guilt tugged harshly onto him, and he often yearned to return home.

 

But each year, he often changed his mind, afraid that his grandmother and brothers wouldn’t dare to even see him after everything he had done.

 

It wasn’t until he had returned to the quietness of Bergen Town did he wish that he had returned sooner.

 

-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*

 

“Grandma!”

 

The echo of John’s voice was all he heard as he approached the empty, dying pod. His lips quivered, even as he tried to keep it together. He looked around more, trying to find his family.

 

“Spruce!”

 

He was met with more silence, even as he looked through the rooms. Each room looked almost untouched for years, heightening his panic.

 

“Clay!”

 

His heart began to pound in his chest, the beat loudly ringing in his ears as he began to run. Run around the pod to find any traces of anyone alive.

 

“Floyd!”

 

Anyone… please.

 

Just… anyone.

 

Please.

 

He held onto the kitchen counter, hands trembling as his breathing became uneasy. The tears were pricking his eyes, and he could barely look up at anything around him.

 

Please, not again.

 

He couldn’t lose any more people in his life.

 

Not his family.

 

Please…

 

He forced himself back up before running. He ran through the rooms again, skimming through everything he could find to lead him to his family.

 

He couldn’t do this again.

 

He can’t…

 

He halted in his tracks, stopping at a familiar room. He glanced at the simple room, with a small bed just in the center. The room itself was filled with drawings, and with each step, he could see the small images of him and his family. All drawn in crayon.

 

One particular drawing had him in the center.

 

A drawing with a heart around it, with the words “Perfect Big Brother” written in crayon above.

 

“Branch…”

 

The name weighed down on him, his heart aching as he fell on his knees. He shakily took the drawing before placing it close to his chest.

 

His baby…

 

His little egg…

 

The tears came rolling down his cheeks, soaking the paper, but he didn’t notice. All he felt was regret and pain.

 

He should have been here sooner.

 

He shouldn’t have left at all.

 

His grandma…

 

His brothers…

 

His baby boy…

 

They’re all gone…

 

He left them to die.

 

He let out a pained shriek, not caring if any Bergen could hear him. Scream after scream, he wanted to release everything in his heart.

 

He was no better than Lee.

 

He was worse.

 

Much worse.

 

He left his family to die… and he couldn’t even bother to go back to them.

 

-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*

 

John left by nightfall.

 

It was a slow, painful walk, dragging his feet across the ground. By then, he still couldn’t care if any Bergen came to eat him.

 

He had no joy left.

 

No spark of happiness to give.

 

He had nothing but bitterness and regret.

 

By some miracle, he was left alive as the sun rose. He was out of Bergen Town and was back in the forest he had trailed all those years ago.

 

But unlike those years ago, he left no spark of adventure while staring at the rising sun.

 

With every step, his color began to fade. From the deep blue of his skin, it faded slowly to gray. His hair, once a lighter shade of blue green, slowly turned into nothing but black.

 

This time, he was leaving Bergen Town… for good.

 

-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*

 

He didn’t know how many months he had been traveling.

 

Perhaps he just didn’t count anymore.

 

What was the point of counting? He had nowhere to go, no one to come back to.

 

Nothing mattered.

 

All he could do was… travel.

 

No matter how tired or hungry he got.

 

One afternoon, however, everything changed.

 

-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*

 

John Dory had been walking down a different path that afternoon. He didn’t memorize the path he usually took, so he just took whatever path he deemed was right.

 

As he walked, he heard a small whimpering from nearby. His ears flickered, halting in his tracks.

 

What… was that?

 

He turned to the grass nearby, brushing each one away. With each step, the sound of the whimpering got louder and louder. He finally stopped by a clearing, and he found something large, almost bigger than he was, curled up above a pool of water.

 

He tilted his head, approaching the creature. It looked like some… armadillo? But… it was white, and… it seemed to have a door? And some windows??

 

…

 

He wasn’t even going to ask.

 

“Hey…” he spoke to it softly. Even then, it curled up, aware of its surroundings. “Hey, it's okay. I'm not going to hurt you,” He stopped and gently patted its leg.

 

It let out a whimper. He hummed and glanced down to see the leg bleeding onto the ground below.

 

“Oh,” He hissed and reached back into his bag. “Don't worry, I've got you,”

 

The creature continued to whimper as John took out some bandages. He slowly wrapped it around the injury, patting its body to reassure it.

 

“There, all better,”

 

The creature’s whimpers slowly died down. It opened its eyes before letting out a small cooing sound. John chuckled and hugged the portion of it.

 

“Yeah, you're safe with me. Don't worry,”

 

The sudden sound of large birds echoed above them. John glanced up and hissed. If they weren't going to be after him, they would definitely be after this creature.

 

He couldn't let this happen.

 

He wouldn't let those creatures hurt this (he's assuming) little one.

 

He quickly grabbed the big leaves and threw them around the creature, shielding them both from the birds. He sighed in relief and snuggled himself right under it. “You don't mind me being here, do you?”

 

The creature gave a happy coo, nuzzling him with its free leg. John smiled and took that as a confirmation that he was free to stay.

 

-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*

 

The days passed. The creature's leg healed miraculously.

 

Even then, it still followed wherever John Dory walked.

 

He had attempted to leave after its recovery, keeping the leaves around it, so it would be safe, but apparently, it followed him all the way out of the field.

 

“What are you doing, girl?” he scratched his head as he turned to the creature sitting beside him as he camped for the night. “You should head back to your family,”

 

The creature whimpered before lowering herself to nuzzle his face. John chuckled and patted her gently. The realization slowly dawned upon him as he stared at the creature with softened eyes.

 

“You… don't have a family either… do you?”

 

The creature only let out another whimper. John sighed and stroked her head.

 

“I know the feeling… I'm alone too,”

 

The creature laid down, head on his lap gently to not squish him. John could see how young this creature is. Not small, but surely a baby.

 

A baby…

 

John felt his heart ache.

 

Branch…

 

His baby…

 

He felt the tears start once more, and he could barely control them. The creature looked up at him before reaching up and licking the tears away. Her tongue felt slimy, and he felt wetter than he already was, but he could only laugh.

 

“Thanks, girl,” he patted her back. “I needed that,”

 

The creature happily purred at his touch before laying back down to rest. John smiled at the creature before he sighed, looking up.

 

The stars were twinkling brightly in the darkness of the sky. In Bergen Town, the sky was usually cloudy and gray, similar to the citizens walking around and living their lives always unhappy and grumpy. The first time he found out about the stars, he was enthusiastic to see such beauty in the sky.

 

And no matter how many times he looks up at them, all he sees is the beauty he saw during his first time at the Neverglade Trail.

 

And for the first time… he wasn't alone to witness this.

 

He was with someone.

 

A baby creature.

 

One he swore to protect better than he could ever protect his family.

 

He swore that no one would ever hurt his new baby.

 

He swore it to the stars above him.

 

-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*

 

The years have passed by rather quickly.

 

The creature, currently named Rhonda, had grown up to be a large armadillo bus, one that John used to help him get around and use as a home for him. She was still a sweetheart, and John adored her.

 

As for him, John Dory maintained on using his father’s goggles. What once was used as a cover then a brand now became a memorabilia of his former family. It was painful, but he couldn't find the heart to remove it from himself.

 

He traveled the lands with Rhonda. They met different creatures, and even different Troll tribes. Different genres of trolls, but while most didn't seem to want him around, he found some friends to bond with and share stories.

 

And even won the heart of a certain troll he could connect with.

 

One that he unfortunately lost contact with during what he heard was the “Rockpocalypse”.

 

John was worried sick, and he had Rhonda stay in one spot the entire time, waiting for him to return to make sure he's safe and sound. He busied himself with some exercise and doing most of his daily routine in life.

 

And he would have stayed if it wasn't for a letter that suddenly appeared at his doorstep that night…

 

-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*

 

“Floyd…?”

 

John felt the tears swell in his eyes as he read the letter.

 

His little brother…

 

He… He was alive…!

 

He was ALIVE!

 

John wanted to cry. He was ready to break down with such joy as he hugged the letter close to him.

 

This was proof.

 

His little brother was still alive.

 

If he was alive… are the others alive too…?

 

Even… his… his little baby?

 

The idea filled him up with hope, and he gathered up his courage. He kept the letter and grabbed his thick jacket to place around him.

 

Rhonda rumbled, confused by the sudden shift of her owner. John patted her from the inside, making his way to the controls.

 

“Sorry, girl, but my brother needs me.”

Notes:

I also wanted to add how JD met Rhonda :3

Also, who's the mystery troll JD met and fell for? Can you guess? 😊😏

Chapter 3: Band Together

Summary:

John Dory was finally given the chance to see his family. In better circumstances, he hoped, but he takes what he can get.

Notes:

Thank you guys for the comments & kudos! Angst will be coming a lot after this chapter so be warned! >:3

Ages (present)

John Dory - 39
Spruce - 38
Clay - 37
Floyd - 36
Branch - 25

Viva - 36
Poppy - 22

It was an exhausting few days, but John Dory felt his color shine through every moment of those days.

 

Floyd was definitely alive. His little brother was alive and well. Captured and drained, but him being alive gave John more hope than before.

 

Hope that maybe, just maybe, his other brothers were alive.

 

His grandmother was alive.

 

His baby was alive..

 

But first, he had to make sure that Floyd was okay.

 

Even if he was alive, if he was hurt because of his inability to keep him safe, he wouldn’t know what he would do to himself.

 

So… finding Floyd was the first in his agenda.

 

Unfortunately, it led him to a path he didn’t want to return to.

 

-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*

 

“John. John, stop!”

 

John grunted as his second attempt to shatter the perfume bottle his little brother was trapped in failed.

 

Floyd sighed. “The bottle is made of diamond.”

 

…Well that explains that.

 

“And there’s only one thing that’s powerful enough to shatter diamond,”

 

“Right,” John nodded. He began to think, scratching his head before beaming. “I got it! A diamond-shattering diamond hammer!” He hummed. “Where can we get one of those?”

 

Floyd stared at him in disbelief. “No, John. It’s the perfect family harmony,”

 

John froze.

 

The… perfect family harmony?

 

John felt himself fall into a spiral, the memories of the past echoing in his ears and playing endlessly in his mind.

 

Not again, not again…

 

He didn’t want to do this again.

 

He didn’t want to hear that cursed word again.

 

Perfect.

 

The perfect family harmony.

 

The very thing that DESTROYED their family.

 

“Run, John Dory!” Floyd’s voice snapped him back into reality, his face full of panic as the voices of two teens echoed nearby. “Save yourself!”

 

John stared at him, his body shaking before he shook his head. He placed a hand on the bottle, his other hand balled into a fist. “Don’t worry, Floyd. I’ll be back with the others.”

 

He swung his hair, reaching upwards to enter the vents. He only made it on time when a giant hand grabbed the bottle Floyd was in. He had to grit his teeth to keep him from crying out his little brother’s name as he listened to his pained screams that came after the sound of a few spritz.

 

He needed to find their brothers.

 

He needed to create the perfect family harmony, no matter what.

 

“I’ll save you Floyd.” he hissed, his whisper low to keep himself from being heard, even as he stood up. “You have my word.”

 

I will free you, little brother.

 

-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*

 

He couldn’t waste time. He reached out as  much as he could, met some friends of different genres to ask them if they knew where the rest of his family were. Even just a small hint would do.

 

Unfortunately, no one could tell him where Clay was. It was like he vanished into thin air. Even the old friends he used to have had no clue where he was, some last seeing him with the late Princess Viva.

 

That… struck him hard, but he refused to give in. He knew his brother was alive, along with the rest of their family, and he was determined to find them and reunite them.

 

As for Spruce, by luck, he found a small clue to where he was. It was a greeting card, with a greeting that his gut assumed was his brother’s. It was a stretch of hope than an actual lead, but he had helped raise Spruce since he was young. He trusted in his gut that no matter the years, there was always something in his brothers that would never change.

 

But to his own surprise, the first among his family he found after Floyd… was Branch.

 

-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*

 

“Bitty B!”

 

John couldn’t help but run to the blue troll. Even as Branch denied knowing him, he could never mistake his precious egg for someone else.

 

Never his little egg.

 

He interrupted a Bergen wedding, sure, but he couldn’t care less.

 

“Look at you. You got so big!” He laughed, taking a good look at the other. “You’re not a branch anymore. You’re more like a trunk!”

 

Branch looked annoyed, John couldn’t blame him, but he was still hyped up to care or even notice as he attempted to carry him.

 

“I bet you I can still pick you up. Come on!”

 

Branch yelped as he was picked up. John overestimated his strength, his back not helping as much as his age as he began to shake.

 

“Ooh, you got heavy!” He gritted his teeth before accidentally dropping him. “Ugh, there goes my back,”

 

“Hey! Stop right there!” A pink troll stomped forward, and John swore that she looked familiar. Perhaps even similar to someone he knew. “You put my boyfriend down! Tell us who you are and what you want!”

 

Boyfriend?

 

Oh, his little egg has a girlfriend now?

 

John wanted to cry. How much of his life did he miss?

 

22 years.

 

…

 

Well, that explains that.

 

“You’re right. Totally rude of me,” He cleared his throat and straightened up his jacket. “Didn’t introduce myself,” He smiled, but faltered slightly when reality returned to him.

 

You’re not his father to him, remember.

 

That’s not the narrative you gave.

 

“I…” He felt the struggle of the lie nearly tied his tongue together, but he pushed through it anyway. “I’m Branch’s brother,”

 

That’s right. You’re only his brother.

 

“Correction,” Branch scowled, dusting himself up. “Used to be my brother. Not anymore.”

 

Ouch.

 

John brushed away the sting. Not that he could blame him, but it didn’t remove the pain that came with it. He crossed his arms, keeping quiet as the other troll, Branch’s girlfriend, if he wasn’t mistaken, pulled him aside a little to talk.

 

“Used to be a brother.”

 

You can’t even be a good brother.

 

He winced, lips pursing but he held onto himself as the two returned to him, with the pink troll beaming from ear to ear.

 

“Oh, my gosh. I was being so rude,” she spoke, her enthusiasm reminding him of Princess Viva, along with the crown on her head. “I’ve never met anyone from Branch’s family before! I’m Poppy, Branch’s girlfriend,” She looked nice. Branch scored a good one. “Should we hug, fistbump, smile and wave for now and see where the night takes us?”

 

John laughed. “All of the above,”

 

Poppy narrowed her eyes before gasping. “Wait, I know you. You’re the guy from BroZone! We were just listening to them!”

 

Huh.

 

He wasn’t aware Brozone was still popular. He assumed that the fans all moved on after their breakup and the failed concert.

 

“Wait. Wait, wait, wait. Don’t tell me, um…” Poppy was jumping, trying to recall his role. He thought it would be obvious with the goggles. After all, he was the only one wearing it during their concerts. “Okay, well, you’re not the heartthrob."

 

John snorted. That could be debatable, if he was honest. He flirted and flattered with many trolls during his adventures.

 

“The fun one? No, you’re kind of uptight,”

 

John hummed. She isn’t technically wrong, though his boyfriend could vouch on how recklessly fun he could be.

 

“Hmm. Not the sensitive one either…”

 

John rolled his eyes. “Okay, a lot of assumptions for someone you just met 30 seconds ago…”

 

“Oh, oh! I’ve got it!” Poppy beamed. “You’re John Dory!”

 

Finally.

 

“The old one!”

 

…

 

Welp, he deserved that one.

 

-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*

 

It took some time to convince Branch and Poppy to help him save Floyd.

 

Well, that was untrue. Branch wanted to save Floyd no problem, and John Dory had to keep himself from smiling from joy.

 

He finally has his baby back.

 

Angry, cold and not very enthusiastic, sure, given the situation, John definitely understands, but it didn’t matter.

 

His little egg is here.

 

Safe and sound.

 

Rhonda seemed to notice his cheery mood, even as Branch and Poppy chatter behind him with the little kid that snuck aboard (Tiny Diamond, was it?) while he drove. She let out a happy coo, and he chuckled, patting her gently.

 

“Yeah, I’m feeling great, Rhonda,” he assured. “Just… excited, that’s all,”

 

A small whimper followed, and John sighed. He knew what she was worried about. Or who she was worried about.

 

“I know, I miss him too,” he gave another pat. “But don’t worry, I’ve gotten a friend to send him a letter to tell him that I’m okay, and so are you. We’ll reunite with him right after this mission, don’t worry,”

 

The assurance seemed to cheer the armadillo bus up, chirping before she began to speed up. John laughed, even as he heard the trio behind him yelp at the surprise speed.

 

Finding Spruce was their next stop.

 

-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*

 

“Hey, yo, Spruce! Spruce! Hey!”

 

They finally found his brother. Spruce.

 

He looked rounder, bigger than when he last saw him, but his hair, shimmering and longer than usual, was the most recognizable among the rest of them.

 

That, and his similar skin color.

 

“Specials are on the back. Don’t order the clams. Don’t ask why,” Spruce didn’t seem to recognize them. He definitely heard them, so he wouldn’t be talking. “Fricassee squid and one jellyfish slider,”

 

John sighed and ran after him. “Spruce, wait!”

 

Look at me, dammit!

 

Spruce suddenly tensed, coming to a halt. “Oh, no. I knew this would happen one day…” He hissed. “Listen, I know you recognize me from BroZone, and I’m happy to give you an autograph or whatever. But can you please be discreet about it?” He grunted.

 

Is he serious? John ran a hand down his face. “Spruce, it’s us. It’s…” Say it. “It’s your brothers.”

 

Brothers.

 

The word still stings, knowing that it included his little egg.

 

Spruce turned around, and his eyes widened, their eyes meeting. John beamed, arms open to hug his younger brother.

 

Finally, he noticed him–

 

“Whoa. Bitty B!”

 

John tensed as the other sped past him, hugging Branch instead.

 

Ah.

 

Right.

 

He sighed. He would be lying if he said that he didn’t see this coming.

 

All Spruce probably remembered was the pain you gave him all those years ago.

 

He winced at the reminder. He pushed his hand into his glove, scratching it to calm himself down.

 

Now wasn’t the time. It isn’t about him.

 

This is for Floyd.

 

“Okay, Spruce,” He turned to his brother, not caring if he was still going to ignore him. “We’re here because Floyd–”

 

“No one’s called me Spruce in years,” Spruce interrupted. “I go by Bruce now,”

 

Huh?

 

“I’m sorry, did you say Bruce?” John blinked. Out of all the names in the world… Why choose a name as basic as Bruce? Not that he minded… just sounds basic.

 

“Yeah,” Spruce– er, Bruce chuckled. “I wanted to put the whole boy band thing behind me now that I’m a dad,”

 

HUH??

 

“Wait a minute. You’re a father?” John’s jaw dropped. Did Bruce have an egg too?? Since when?? With who??

 

“Yeah! I can’t wait for you to meet everyone,” Bruce happily led them forward.

 

And wow . John never realized that Bruce’s type was tall.

 

And by tall… really, really tall.

 

He almost didn’t wanna ask how they had kids.

 

Yes, not kid. KIDS .

 

John glanced at his younger brother and hummed, staring at the long locks.

 

Well, that explains why he maintained long hair. If Bruce was carrying the kids in an egg each, and the kids were HUGE, he would need to have a long mane to keep them incubated.

 

Egg…

 

John Dory found himself looking at Branch. His heart tightened, and he reached down to scratch his hand under his glove again. He forced himself to look forward, taking a breath.

 

Calm down.

 

You’re not his father, you’re not his father.

 

There’s no way you can change that.

 

-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*

 

Clay was next.

 

This is what he was stumped about.

 

Where could his younger brother be? Could he be with Princess Viva?

 

Would that mean she’s alive too?

 

“Guys, will Floyd even make it through that show?” Branch whimpered, the music of the teens who were stealing Floyd’s talent (Velvet and Veneer, was it?) through the radio.

 

His whimper gave an ache into John’s heart. He too was worried, and it hurt him that his little egg was worried too.

 

“Don’t worry. We’re gonna make it,” Poppy assured him, heading to the board nearby. “We’ve been looking for clues to find Clay,”

 

Branch glanced at the board and crossed his arms. "Oh, I’m sorry. The clue board?” He raised an eyebrow. “You mean my clue board? That I made? We like the clue board now?”

 

John had to laugh. That’s his kid, alright.

 

-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*

 

They found Clay.

 

Thank goodness they found Clay.

 

And he was right; Princess Viva was alive, and Clay was with her.

 

John was ecstatic, wanting to hug his younger brother again. He cheered out his name, opening his arms.

 

“Clay!”

 

Clay turned to him, nose scrunching as he looked him up and down. “Hmm. John.”

 

…

 

You know what? This was becoming a new normal.

 

John sighed and crossed his arms, watching Clay greet Bruce in his usual, happy tone. He smiled as Clay zipped to Branch, squishing his face.

 

“Whoa! Baby Branch?” he laughed. “No way!”

 

“Actually, it’s Big Branch now,” Branch groaned. John could tell he didn’t like being handled as a baby. “Or just Branch. Branch is fine,”

 

You’ll always be my baby. John snorted but stayed quiet to let them enjoy the moment.

 

He barely even flinched when Poppy’s hug time bracelet gave a glow, and Viva scooped her up for a hug. He turned to Branch with a smile, but the younger one shook his head.

 

“Yeah, no.”

 

John sighed but didn’t insist. He turned away, his hand instinctively reaching down to scratch his gloved hand once again.

 

Remember what you did? Nothing’s gonna change it.

 

No matter what you do.

 

Stop expecting anything.

 

-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*

 

Well, talk about drama.

 

John didn’t even realize that Poppy was the queen of the Pop Trolls and Viva’s younger sister. It sure was an exciting and interesting discovery.

 

One that ended with them nearly being trapped by the Putt Putt Trolls.

 

Thankfully, Clay sided with them. For Floyd, their little brother, of course.

 

Everything was supposed to be great.

 

They had already reunited. They only needed to practice.

 

Just… practice.

 

But you messed up again.

 

…

 

John wished that he could take back everything he said.

 

He didn’t know why he said it. Didn’t he want to reunite with his brothers? Reunite with his baby?

 

He thought he did.

 

Or… did every shade they gave him pull his confidence and eagerness down?

 

He didn’t know.

 

You deserved everything they did to you.

 

Branch doesn’t deserve a parent like you.

 

Your brothers deserve a better big brother.

 

The grip on the steering wheel tightened, and John had to grit his teeth to keep his emotions in check. Branch, Poppy and Tiny Diamond left Rhonda hours ago, leaving an awkward silence between him, Bruce and Clay.

 

He didn’t want to be with them.

 

Not after their argument earlier.

 

But he needed to.

 

They needed to save Floyd.

 

John took a deep breath.

 

Yeah… for Floyd.

 

“I’m going back home after this.”

 

John’s eye twitched. He really didn’t wanna hear Bruce talk about his family life right now.

 

You’re jealous, aren’t you?

 

…

 

“Oh yeah? Where are you living right now, Bruce?”

 

God, why did Clay have to join in?

 

“Vacay Island. Got a wife and a couple of kids,”

 

“ Kids? Like plural? That’s awesome, Bruce! Can’t wait to meet them!”

 

Eyes on the road, eyes on the road…

 

John took another breath, swallowing the pain with every word his brothers were saying.

 

Why couldn’t they have this conversation later?

 

John closed his eyes, head slowly moving to lay on the steering wheel. Rhonda could steer them, no doubt about that, so he resorted to putting his hands together.

 

He didn’t want to do this anymore.

 

He wanted to leave.

 

He wanted to…

 

To…

 

He paused, staring at his hands. The blood was slowly pouring out, dripping down to the floor. But he didn’t pay it any attention, his ears flickering as he forced himself up to stare at the front window.

 

He couldn’t leave.

 

Not again.

 

They were in this mess because he left.

 

He couldn’t do that again.

 

His family is here. He had a chance to fix everything he’s done.

 

A chance to reconnect with all of his brothers.

 

A chance to reconnect with his baby Branch.

 

This was his second chance .

 

He needed to take it.

 

John grabbed the steering and sped up Rhonda. Bruce and Clay yelped from the back, stumbling over.

 

“Woah!” Clay yelped. “I think we’ve got plenty of time before the show, John. What’s the rush?”

 

“It doesn’t matter how much time we have. The less time we kill, the faster we save Floyd.” John hissed.

 

“A warning would be nice,” Bruce groaned.

 

John only snorted. “We need to get there by the time Branch gets there, so we can sing,”

 

“Still have that perfect family harmony in your head, huh?” Clay rolled his eyes.

 

John’s eye twitched but he shook his head. “If you don’t wanna sing with me, that’s fine, but I made a promise to get Floyd out, with or without you.” He halted Rhonda to stop just as they made it to a designated parking spot for them. How convenient. “So you’re either gonna sing with me or find another way to break diamonds. Your choice,”

 

“Can’t we use anything else?” Bruce questioned. “Like a hammer that can shatter a diamond,”

 

“Tell me when you two find one,” John unbuckled himself and made his way to the door.

 

“Hey! Wait up, John Dory!” Clay rushed after him.

 

“Clay! Wait up too!”

 

Bruce ran after his younger brother, and John could only laugh as they raced after each other, heading to the door.

 

He missed this.

 

He missed… them.

 

All of them.

 

No sooner did they enter the building, large hands began to swat and grab them. John gasped and he used his hair to grab his brothers, tossing them out of the way.

 

“JOHN!”

 

“Go! Find Floyd and Branch now!” John hissed.

 

Clay and Bruce nodded and attempted to rush in, but a pair of hands snatched them in an instant. John gasped and jumped to grab them, but another hand grabbed onto him and threw in a diamond prison.

 

No, no, no…!

 

“Hey!”

 

“Ow!”

 

“Guys!” John ran to the edge of the diamond. “Are you guys okay!?”

 

“Never been better,” Bruce gritted his teeth.

 

“Let us out of here!” Clay growled.

 

“No can do,” Velvet sneered, and John could feel his blood boil at the sight of her. “It’s almost time for the show… and you are all right on time!”

 

Idiot.

 

Your rushing got you and your brothers captured!

 

John wanted nothing to smack his head but he couldn’t say anything as the twin ‘superstars’ began to walk off to the hallways.

Notes:

Honestly, I was thinking of making it where John got captured, but that'll kinda spill the beans quickly, so suspense and angst of the reveal is still on! hehe

Chapter 4: Nightmares In The Forest

Summary:

John Dory sees plenty of himself in Branch. Unfortunately, that's not all who he sees.

As for Bruce, he finally gets to talk with his big brother.

Notes:

Yeah, I skipped through the ending of the movie and this is now the aftermath! The POVs all change, and sometimes it's just Narrator's POV, so sorry if it gets confusing!

Thanks so much for the kudos and comments! <3

John Dory felt like he was on top of the WORLD.

 

They actually performed the Perfect Family Harmony!

 

And they saved Floyd!

 

Well, it was a close call, but hey, they still saved him!

 

“Come on, Floyd, onto the bed you go,” Clay and Bruce helped their little brother onto the makeshift bed.

 

“That was the best concert ever!” Poppy squealed, running into Rhonda with Viva.

 

“Hell yeah!” Viva cheered right after her. “Let’s do it again!”

 

“Maybe after Floyd gets some rest,” Branch chuckled as he and Tiny were the last ones to enter the armadillo bus. “Let’s go home,”

 

“Oh right! Pop Troll Village!” Poppy beamed. She turned to John. “You know where it is, right?”

 

“Nope,” John shook his head. “Haven’t been to Pop Troll Village,”

 

“Okay!” Poppy turned to her boyfriend. “Branch, how about you show John Dory the way to Pop Troll Village while me and Viva talk?”

 

John’s eyes lit up. A chance to talk to Branch? Yes!

 

“Wh-What?” Branch was taken aback. “I… I don’t know, Poppy-”

 

“Come on, you’ll just be leading him to the village,” Poppy snorted. “No big deal, right?”

 

“...right,” Branch sighed. “Fine,”

 

“That’s great!” Poppy grinned, picking up the now sleeping Tiny to cradle. “We’ll just be behind you guys if you need us! Come on, Viva!”

 

Viva dashed after her to the couch to chatter, leaving the two at the front.

 

Branch went by John’s side. “Alright,” he let out a sigh. “Just… follow my instructions, and we won’t get lost,”

 

“Got it, Bitty B!” John grinned.

 

“Just… Branch,” Branch turned to him with an unamused look.

 

“Alright… Bitty Branch,” John snickered.

 

“Very funny,” Branch rolled his eyes and turned to the front.

 

John smiled, eyes softening. Branch looked so much like him. From the tip of his hair to the bottom of his feet, he was reminded of… a mini him. Cautious, vigilant yet a soft side hidden for only certain people in his life, like Poppy and Floyd.

 

But his hair…

 

It looks like… like…

 

“Uhh, John?”

 

John snapped out of his thoughts. “Wh-What?”

 

“I was telling you about the direction I chose to get to Pop Troll Village faster,” Branch deadpanned.

 

“Oh! Right, sorry,” John laughed, rubbing his back. “I guess I zoned out,”

 

“You guess?” Branch raised an eyebrow before sighing. “Nevermind, I’ll go through it again,”

 

John mentally fought to stay focused, eyes on the map that the other had drawn out. Branch was careful on the instructions, pointing out the specific spots to steer Rhonda, and John couldn’t help but smile again, looking up.

 

He sounds like Lee…

 

He felt his heart ache, and his throat began to dry up. He took a deep breath and turned back to the map.

 

Focus, John Dory, focus.

 

“You got it?”

 

“Mmhmm!” John nodded. “Got it!”

 

Branch glanced at him up and down before sighing. “Yeah… I’m staying in case you get us lost,”

 

“No faith in me on that, huh?” John snorted.

 

“Not since you and everyone else left me and Grandma behind.” Branch glared.

 

John clamped his mouth shut. Ah. He knew it.

 

He might have gotten a moment with his family… but he owes them all so much. Especially his baby Branch.

 

“...alright,” John sighed. “I get it. You’re still mad at me.”

 

“I’m still mad at all of you, if that helps,” Branch huffed.

 

He would be madder at you for what you did.

 

John winced, swallowing the lump he didn’t realize was forming in his throat. He nodded and straightened up. “I’m going to do everything to make it up to you, Branch. I promise,”

 

“How?” Branch crossed his arms. “Can you turn back time and undo everything you’ve done?”

 

No… but I wish I could.

 

John felt his voice quiver, but he shook the thought away quickly. “I know I can’t… but that doesn’t stop me from trying,” he reached out to hold the other’s hand. “At least, let us all try to make it up to you,”

 

Branch sighed. “It’s not like I can stop you or the others from trying,”

 

“Yeah, that’s true,” John laughed.

 

-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*

 

It had been two days since Floyd’s rescue.

 

Even with the shortcuts, it still took longer than they expected to get back to Pop Troll Village. Rhonda was getting tired, so John had to make them stop traveling for the night.

 

“Sorry, guys, Rhonda can’t keep going without rest,” he patted his armadillo bus.

 

“No problem, it’s just one night,” Clay shrugged. “Right?”

 

“Yep! Rhonda should be up and running by tomorrow,” John nodded. Though… he hoped he wasn’t pushing Rhonda too much. She was a living being who needed rest herself, and with how many days they’d been traveling… It's no surprise that she’s exhausted. “I’ll get the sleeping bags, so everyone can rest for the night,”

 

“I’ll take the first watch,” Branch offered.

 

“You sure, Branch?” Poppy frowned. “You and John Dory have been up for a long time,”

 

“Yeah, let me take the first watch,” Viva insisted. “Clay and I take turns on keeping watch all the time,”

 

“Yeah, Bitty Branch, you need some rest,” John agreed, dragging the sleeping bags out. “Maybe get some rest with Floyd,”

 

“Fine…” Branch sighed.

 

“Rest up too, JD,” Bruce told his big brother. “You need it,”

 

“Will do,” John nodded. “I’ll just get Rhonda some food for the morning,” He turned to head out.

 

Luckily, they stopped by a nearby forest, so John was able to hunt down fruits and berries that he was aware Rhonda would love to snack on. Of course, he got some extra for the others in a separate basket. Don’t want any of them starving, after all.

 

As he continued to gather, the sound of rustling came from nearby. John tensed, turning around with a wooden stake at hand. He set the baskets aside, eyes roaming for any danger that might appear.

 

The rustling slowly moved away, and John felt like he could breathe for a moment. A chilling thought dawned upon him, and his grip on the stake tightened.

 

His brothers.

 

His babies.

 

His family.

 

They could be in danger.

 

John grabbed the baskets and rushed to Rhonda in a heartbeat. He set the baskets aside and immediately ran around the place, grabbing the biggest leaves and vines to wrap around Rhonda.

 

Camouflage. They need to camouflage.

 

He would have probably used his hair to help if it didn’t require him to maintain focus and not change colors, but as for now, the leaves would do.

 

Check on them. What if the danger is inside?

 

John’s panic struck again, and he dragged the baskets inside. He glanced around, checking on the others one by one. His fears slowly died down as he saw each one sleeping soundly in their sleeping bags. He placed a hand on his chest, releasing a shaky sigh he had no idea he was holding.

 

They’re okay .

 

They’re safe .

 

He groaned, dragging a hand down his face. Maybe Bruce was right. Maybe he did need some rest.

 

He placed the baskets in his pantries before heading to the front. He sat on the driver’s seat and laid back, letting himself ease into slumber.

 

-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*

 

“Johnny? You alright?”

 

“Mm… what…?”

 

John opened his eyes to find a bright sunny day above him. There was no cage around the area he laid, and Bergen Town was nowhere to be seen.

 

Where… is he?

 

“Johnny!”

 

He turned to see a familiar face, standing across the field. His eyes were glowing a bright green, a smile on his face as he waved over to him.

 

“Johnny, over here!”

 

John didn't move a step. Instead, he felt fear run through his veins, even with the words sounding tender and sweet, what he could see was not someone he longed for.

 

Not anymore.

 

“You…” He took a step back, finally able to get his limbs to respond to him. “S-stay away from me!”

 

“What's wrong, Johnny?” The boy stepped forward, making him freeze. “Don't you love me? Or…” The bright green eyes darkened until his eyes were no longer visible. Only a growl could be seen from his face. “Did you choose that THING over me?”

 

“Thing”.

 

How much it angered him when he called his little egg a thing.

 

“He's not a thing!” He screamed, fists balling up. “He's a troll! He's a living, BREATHING being! And he's my son!”

 

“OUR son.” The boy smirked, teeth shark as he tilted his head. “Or just mine, since you have declared time and time again that he is nothing but a brother to you?”

 

“That's not true!” John shut his eyes, his heart beating rapidly in his chest. “He… He's my child! My little egg! You… You don't know anything about him!”

 

“Neither do you.”

 

The boy melted into goo, and John took a step back, watching in horror as the goo morphed into a large version of Branch. The creature let out a roar, one that knocked him down until he was staring at the rage in Branch’s eyes.

 

“You LIED to me!” he shrieked. “You abandoned me! You left me with your grandmother! You left me for DEAD!”

 

“I… I didn't mean to!” John began to cry out, reaching out towards him. “I… I'm sorry! I…”

 

“Sorry?” Branch grabbed his hand, grip tightening that his claws felt like it dug into skin. “You think that you're ‘sorry’ will make up for everything you did! You MONSTER !”

 

M-Monster…?

 

John was shaking, tears rolling his cheeks as the words echoed around him. The voices sounded similar to each of his brothers… and Branch’s, the loudest of all.

 

Monster.

 

He was a monster.

 

A monster that deserved nothing.

 

Nothing but despair.

 

-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*

 

A whimper came from the front, and Branch groaned, his ear twitching at the sound. He forced himself up, rubbing his eyes as he looked around.

 

Everyone seems to be here. Poppy and Viva were in their makeshift fort with Tiny. Floyd was on the bed. Bruce was sleeping on one side to make sure Floyd doesn't roll over, and Clay was sleeping on the other side…

 

Wait.

 

Where's John Dory?

 

Branch looked to the front and grunted. He fell asleep at the front, didn't he? That old man…

 

Grumpily, he stood up and made his way to the driver’s seat. He tried to be as quiet as possible, not wanting to awaken anyone else because of John Dory’s stupidity.

 

“John?” He spoke in a whisper as soon as he was beside his brother. “John, you should-”

 

Another whimper came.

 

Branch froze and turned to see John curled up on the chair, ears pinning as he released a few whimpers. His ears lowered, reaching out towards his big brother.

 

“John?”

 

His hand met the other’s shoulder, and he watched him curl up, trembling. Branch hissed and looked around, maybe finding a blanket to help soothe his nightmare. That's a way to help with nightmares, right?

 

Grandma usually tucks him in, trying to calm him down… maybe that works too?

 

Branch found a blanket in a drawer and grabbed it, draping over John Dory. The older Troll clung onto it, but no sooner that he did, he began to struggle, his breathing heavy.

 

…Alright, that didn't work.

 

Branch hissed and reached out to attempt to snatch the blanket back. John still had his grip, even if he was struggling in it, so it was rather difficult. Nonetheless, Branch still tried, pulling on the blanket with all his might.

 

“Lee…”

 

The name made his ear twitch. He turned to John, who was murmuring under his breath now.

 

“No, Lee… no…”

 

Lee? Branch tilted his head. Who was Lee?

 

“NO!”

 

John finally pulled the blanket with such force, and Branch helped, stumbling back until he landed on the water jugs. The water spilled onto him, and he groaned.

 

Dammit.

 

That's what he gets for trying to be helpful.

 

-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*

 

“Sorry about the vest, Floyd,”

 

“It's alright,” Floyd chuckled, watching the younger one look through the boxes. “How did you get it all wet, anyway?”

 

“I was trying to help John Dory,” Branch sighed, placing boxes after boxes aside. Where were all the clothes? Did their big brother really have nothing but that stupid vest-like jacket? “He was having some kind of nightmare,”

 

The smile faded from Floyd’s face, eyebrows scrunching. “Nightmare?”

 

“Yeah,” Branch chuckled. “He seemed to be calling out for… well, not calling out, more like, opposing, but– oh!” He took out a slightly crumpled purple sweater with some red at its collar and lower part of the wrists. “Woah, this looks nice. A bit untidy but it would work for a substitute, right?”

 

“Yeah, maybe,” Floyd narrowed his eyes on the sweater. It looked… familiar. “Maybe you should ask John Dory if you can wear it? It is still his,”

 

“Well, he's the one who got the vest all wet and dirty,” Branch scoffed. “But… fine…” he groaned. “But I'm not going out without a shirt so…” He placed the sweater on him. “I'm wearing it for now,”

 

Floyd snorted. “Alright, just don't blame me if JD gets mad,”

 

“Yeah, yeah,” Branch waved off the concert before heading outside.

 

Everyone was having breakfast, with Rhonda eating some of her own fruits. John Dory yawned, patting her gently as she ate while he sipped some coffee. He looked incredibly drained, hair sticking out and curling on his head. Eye Bags were seen under his eyes, but they were big, like he hadn't slept a week or two

 

“Damn, JD, did you stay up all night again?” Clay raised an eyebrow.

 

“Huh? No…” John yawned. “I swore I slept… but I… I feel so tired…”

 

“Some coffee usually helps with that,” Bruce gave some more coffee into his brother's cup.

 

“Morning, everyone,” Branch greeted, coming forward.

 

“Branch! Hi!” Poppy beamed. “Good morning! How'd you sleep?”

 

“…Eh,” Branch shrugged and sat down. “Not so well,”

 

“Got a nightmare, Bitty B?” Bruce tilted his head. “Is that why you're wearing that…” he narrowed his eyes. “…Sweater?”

 

Where had he seen that before…?

 

“No, not me,” Branch sighed. “ Someone got my vest dirty while he was sleeping,” He spared John Dory a glance, not that the older troll could notice. “so I had to change out of it,”

 

“I do like the sweater,” Viva chirped. “It really suits you,”

 

“Yeah!” Poppy agreed. “Purple really compliments your usual style! But… ” She took out a purple hair tie. “Your hair’s a little bit messy, so let me just…” She got up to place her boyfriend's hair in a messy ponytail. A bit similar to hers… but a little messier. “There!”

 

“Thanks,” Branch gave a smile, a small blush on his cheeks at the hair tie. He tugged on the sweater and sighed. “Floyd told me to get permission from JD to wear this so…”

 

“Huh??” John Dory yawned, stretching to keep himself awake. “Permission to wear what…?” he rubbed his eyes.

 

“This thing,” Branch motioned to the sweater.

 

“Huh, it looks kinda familiar,” Clay hummed. “Where did you get it from, Baby Branch?”

 

“It’s- ugh, nevermind,” Branch shook his head. “I got it from one of John’s boxes,” he shrugged.

 

“My boxes?” John finally cleared his vision, blinking up at the other. “What did you-”

 

He froze, pupils shrinking as he saw the sweater Branch was wearing. His heart began to pound in his chest as he stood up, dropping his mug.

 

“John??”

 

He could hear Bruce move closer, but any touch made him flinch and back up.

 

All he could see… was Branch.

 

And the way he wore the sweater… and how his dark blue hair was tied up…

 

He looked like… like…

 

“You should have removed that egg before it was able to form.”

 

…Lee.

 

The memories flooded into his mind until he couldn't hear his brothers, his friends… he couldn't hear anyone but that voice.

 

Lee’s voice.

 

Echoing in his mind.

 

Everything he told him.

 

Every scowl, every hiss… it was all there.

 

“Do you have any idea what that thing is?”

 

“That thing is a burden, a burden that I would never carry. A burden that you should have tossed aside the moment it appeared on your head.”

 

“I told you that I wanted everything to be perfect for mine and Judice’s sake. I can’t believe you were that selfish to ruin this for me! You… You ungrateful bastard!”

 

Every kick.

 

Every punch.

 

Every hit that Lee gave him.

 

It was as if he could feel it, and he subconsciously protected his head where the egg should be.

 

Where it was when everything happened.

 

“Pl-Please, Lee! Stop! You’re going to shatter it!”

 

“Good. It should be shattered! It’s nothing but trouble, and it deserves to die!”

 

“NO!”

 

He felt the emptiness in his hair, and his panic rose as he fell onto his knees.

 

Where was his baby? Where was his child? His little egg? Lee couldn't have taken him, right? Please, not his egg! Not his–

 

“JOHN DORY!”

 

John gasped as his surroundings returned to him. His brothers were all gathered around him, and so were the Royal Sisters. Even Floyd had gotten out of bed to make sure he was okay, each of them carried a look of concern.

 

“Johnny!” Floyd was the first to hug him. “Oh my god, you're okay!”

 

“What happened, John?” Clay hissed. “You looked totally out of it,”

 

“I…” John didn't realize he was still shaking as he stared up at them. His eyes shifted to Branch standing behind everyone, wearing something different. A pink shirt, not the sweater he once saw him in.

 

Had it… been all an illusion?

 

He squinted a little, and he could see Branch still had his hair in a messy tie. His expression looked guilty with a mix of confusion as he grasped the mug in his hands.

 

They can see through your lies.

 

John released a shaky breath. He held onto his head, shaking it lightly with a groan. “I… I think I need some more rest.” He forced himself out of their hold before rushing into Rhonda.

 

“John!” Bruce tried to rush after him, but the older one was too quick. He sighed and glanced at the ground to find the discarded sweater. He frowned, picking it up.

 

What did John see in this that frightened him?

 

“Will John Dory be okay?”

 

His ears flickered, and he turned to see Viva turn to Clay. His younger brother shrugged, lips pursing. “I… I don’t know, I’ve never seen him so afraid before,”

 

“I feel like that’s my fault,” Branch sighed.

 

“If it was, why?” Poppy scratched her head. “All you did was ask if you could wear the sweater,”

 

Bruce shook his head. He looked at the sweater once more, uncrumpling it to take a closer look.

 

Fascinating… if he didn’t know any better, he’d admit that it looked similar to the one worn by–

 

…

 

Oh.

 

OH.

 

That explains everything.

 

Bruce gripped the sweater and crumpled it up again. He turned to Floyd. “When John wakes up, tell him to meet me by the lake. I’ll be getting some water, and I need to talk to him,”

 

“Got it,” Floyd nodded. He tilted his head. “Do you… know something about what happened?”

 

“I don’t know,” Bruce sighed. “But if my theory’s correct… then it could explain everything that’s been going on with him,”

 

-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*

 

“Bruce said he wanted to talk.”

 

John didn’t like the sound of that.

 

He wasn’t clueless. He knew Bruce had his suspicions, especially about Branch. I mean, an egg frozen in a stasis for so many years? And suddenly, he found it in his parents’ old pod?

 

Looking back… he had come to realize that the excuse was beyond STUPID.

 

Did their grandma know back then?

 

Did Bruce figure it out too?

 

He tensed at the thought.

 

If Bruce knew it all along… he would have said something, right? Told the others about his lie? Told Branch about who he really is to him?

 

Out of all of them… Branch deserved to know the truth.

 

But if they find out what you did… you know the consequences you’d have to face.

 

He grasped his chest, trying to ease the ache forming in his heart.

 

He couldn’t lose them like this.

 

Not like this.

 

He’s done so much, worked so hard to keep the secret.

 

He couldn’t…

 

He…

 

He can’t .

 

“John,”

 

He looked down to see Bruce sitting beside the lake, a campfire burning brightly nearby.

 

Odd, it was still morning. Why was there a campfire?

 

“Hey, Spr- Bruce,” John quickly corrected himself. He really needed to get used to that name. “Floyd said you wanted to talk?”

 

“Yeah,” Bruce patted the grass beside him.

 

Hesitantly, John stepped forward. He sat beside the other, crossing his legs. He turned to the fire. “What’s with the campfire? It’s not dark yet,”

 

Bruce hummed. “I thought it would be helpful to get rid of it through burning down tearing it apart,”

 

“Getting rid of what…?” John turned to his younger brother.

 

He tensed, however, when the other tossed the purple and red sweater onto the ground, drenched with some of its seams ripped apart.

 

Oh. That.

 

“I don’t know why you still keep that.” Bruce gritted his teeth.

 

“...I didn’t mean to,” John sighed, rubbing his arm. “It was in my bag when I left for the Neverglade Trail. I… must have forgotten to get rid of it…”

 

“...” Bruce’s lips pursed. He crossed his arms. “Did he… hurt you after the first time?”

 

John winced, but he didn’t answer. His hand subconsciously reached for his neck, the phantom feeling of the hair wrapped around it lingering.

 

That night where… he could have killed him.

 

Where he could have killed his little egg.

 

He felt Bruce’s eyes on him. A growl escaped his brother’s lips.

 

“He did, didn’t he?”

 

John swallowed, but he still couldn’t speak. What could he even do to explain why Lee hurt him? What excuse could he give this time?

 

Here you are, still giving excuses for his actions. How pathetic.

 

A tense silence hovered above the brothers. John couldn’t even look at him, eyes remaining on the ground while trying to avoid looking at the sweater. Bruce himself was staring at the flames of the campfire.

 

A sudden realization hit the younger brother. He turned to John. “Branch… isn’t our brother… is he?”

 

John felt his heart stop, body frozen in place.

 

He figured it out.

 

Bruce’s eyes widened. He moved towards his brother immediately, grabbing him by the shoulders. “Did Lee… did he hurt you that way!?” he hissed.

 

“No!” John snapped from his internal panic, gripping the other’s arms gently. “No, Lee didn’t… it was mutual consent,”

 

“You were fourteen!” The thoughts raced around Bruce’s head. Fourteen. His older brother had an egg at fourteen . An egg with… that bastard .

 

“And he was fifteen!” John countered. He began to stammer. “L-Look, Bruce… he… he was stressed out, and we did everything to help him, but n-none of them worked, so he suggested a de-stresser–”

 

“So it was still him .” Bruce gritted his teeth, a dark look in his face. When he sees that asshole again, he swore that he would knock the living lights out of him.

 

John winced and let go of the other, arms around himself. “He… He didn’t know that I could get pregnant,” he sighed. “But I told him! I… I told him when Branch had detached from me, and he…” The memory of that night replayed in his mind, and he rubbed his neck once more. “He… didn’t want the egg. He didn’t want Branch. He…”

 

Was he really going to tell him?

 

Bruce already knew so much… he didn’t wanna burden him more and more.

 

“He… what?” Bruce held his breath. “What did he do, John Dory?”

 

He wants to know.

 

Tell him.

 

…

 

“...He tried to kill us.”

 

John closed his eyes, afraid to see his brother’s reaction. He heard the slosh of the wet sweater before the sound of forceful rips and grunts echoed from the other. He slowly opened his eyes, watching as Bruce tore the sweater into yarns and cloth before tossing it all into the fire.

 

Bruce huffed heavy breaths, the rage still flowing through him. The sweater wasn’t enough. He needed something else to punch.

 

John yelped as the younger one grabbed one of the logs and punched through it, splinters all over his bleeding fist. “Bruce! Bruce, please stop!” He grabbed his brother’s wrists. “Calm down-”

 

“CALM DOWN!?” Bruce growled. “That BASTARD wanted to kill you! Wanted to kill Branch! How could I calm down!?”

 

“It… It was years ago!”

 

“And if he’s still alive now, who’s to say that he STILL won’t try to kill you!?”

 

John clamped his mouth shut. He hated to admit it, but… Bruce was right. He had no clue how much Lee had changed… or if he was even still alive.

 

If he was… the dread that he would be after him… to hurt him… to hurt his baby… his little egg…

 

He didn’t realize his trembling hands until Bruce pulled him into a warm embrace. John stared at his brother for a moment before relaxing in his hold. Every memory he had of the pain that Lee inflicted on him returned, flowing through his mind like a haunting plague, and he couldn’t hold back the tears as he held onto his brother for dear life.

 

Bruce rubbed circles around his big brother’s back, grip tightening. He held himself back from growling, not wanting to alert the other. He had once believed Lee was such a sweet guy, always considerate and helpful, especially after their parents’ deaths. He cared about them, about John, so much.

 

How he turned into this horrible, murderous being was beyond his understanding, but regardless, he was going to make sure that man paid the price .

Notes:

Okay, I have no idea if JD experienced a panic attack, but I've started calling it a downward spiral in the future chapters, so please correct me if it's a panic attack or not! Thanks everyone! <3

Chapter 5: I'm Still Hurting (But So Are You)

Summary:

They saved Floyd, but that didn't change anything.

Notes:

Okay, this may be a little too fast (there's more obstacles for the bros, I promise) , and I swear I don't have a fave Brozone member (only fave one to torment with plot >:) ). I did my best to be as non-bias as possible ^^;

It only took a few more days to get to Pop Troll Village. They managed to get there unscathed, with Clay and Branch helping Floyd down to the bunker while the Royal sisters zipped their way to find their Dad, bringing along Tiny to return to his father.

 

That left Bruce and John, staying by Rhonda while she rested from the journey. They had been quiet when they returned to the group after putting out the campfire, and neither of them brought up the new information Bruce had to endure.

 

The most he did to express the change was glance over at Branch, eyes softening.

 

That was his nephew .

 

He had a nephew the entire time, and they abandoned him.

 

Like Lee abandoned him.

 

The dread filled him up, but he had refused to say anything as he stayed by Floyd’s side the entire ride back.

 

“...are you going to tell Branch?”

 

John’s lips pursed. “I… I don’t know,”

 

“Well, he has to know someday,” Bruce crossed his arms. “And… it’s better coming from you,”

 

“He’s already upset with me,” John sighed. “I don’t know what else he could handle,”

 

“That’s fair,” Bruce hummed. “I need to get back to Vacay Island. Will you be able to handle yourself?”

 

“I’ll be fine, Bruce,” John chuckled. “Besides, I’ve gotta help Branch take care of Floyd, so I’ll be busy,”

 

Bruce let out a sigh. “Alright,” He patted his back. “I’ll come to visit from time to time to check on you guys,”

 

“That would be great,” John grinned. “Just chillax at that bunker Branch built. He’s… really skilled…” His demeanor slowly faltered, lips tightening in his smile.

 

Bruce frowned. “John…”

 

John shook away the concern. “I’m fine! I’m fine, really, Bruce…” He took a deep breath and gave a genuine smile. “I’ll be fine,”

 

“...okay,”

 

Bruce nodded, watching as the older one walked towards Rhonda to play with her. He sighed and leaned against the tree trunk.

 

He said he was fine… but that’s what he’s been saying for years.

 

He turned to the direction of the village, and he felt a tug. His mind wandered to Branch, and he rubbed his bandaged fist.

 

Branch should know.

 

He had every right to know.

 

But John… he wasn’t ready. And Bruce… he couldn’t force it out.

 

He knew he couldn’t.

 

‘I hope you know what you’re doing, Johnny…’

 

-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*

 

A month had passed by.

 

The reunion between former King Peppy and his eldest daughter was heartfelt (if not, a bit tense). Viva and Clay led the Putt Putt trolls to Pop Troll Village with the help of Rhonda, and Poppy helped them settle into their own pods. Viva shared pods with her family, of course, while Clay stayed with Branch and Floyd at the bunker.

 

John Dory divided his stay at the bunker. Not only because he needed to make sure Rhonda was safe and to look out for his boyfriend if he was ever to find him, but because of the tension inside whenever he entered.

 

Clay would often be reading, and if John tried to initiate any conversation, it was met by a cold and dismissive tone. Same result if he tried talking to Branch.

 

It stung.

 

John knew they were still mad, but couldn’t they give him credit for trying?

 

With Floyd, John couldn’t stay too long. Branch would often make him leave the room so he and Clay could make sure he was still alright because apparently, his aching body worsened after he got out of bed during John’s downward spirals.

 

“Maybe I can help with cooking?” John often asked. “Or gathering some berries for food?” He just wanted to help.

 

“No thanks, I still have a ten-year stock,” Branch would often dismiss him at every attempt.

 

I just want to do SOMETHING to help.

 

John always fought the urge to argue, but he knew he had no leverage. He couldn’t make the decisions in this place, this was Branch’s, not his.

 

In just two weeks, John just… stopped coming to the bunker. It already hurt whenever his younger brother rejected any form of help.

 

Much more… his little egg.

 

“I don’t get it, Rhonda…” He sighed, sitting inside the armadillo bus. “I’m trying… I promised that I would make it up to them, but I can’t if they just… don’t let me!” He gritted his teeth and placed up his legs, pulling them close to his chest.

 

He wanted to be close to them again.

 

He wanted to be with his brothers again.

 

Be with his son again.

 

He wanted his family back…

 

…

 

But do they even want you back?

 

The question lingered in his mind, and he felt the weight ache his chest, even as he held onto it. The tears dripped slowly from the corners of his eyes, and he bowed his head.

 

He didn’t want them to hear him like this.

 

A big brother should never cry…

 

A father… should never… cry…

 

But it didn’t stop the teardrops from falling to the floor. He tightened the hug on himself, turning his head to view the moonlight from the window. His eyes felt like acid, burning as he poured his heart out.

 

He helped rescue his family and reunite them…

 

And yet…

 

He still felt alone.

 

-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*

 

Another month passed by.

 

Floyd was feeling a lot better, even as Branch hovered over him, trying to check if he was okay. The tired troll was thankful to have the younger one care for him, but it felt a bit too much at times, and Clay had to get him out of the room to give the other some air.

 

With luck, Floyd was able to get out of his room after a few days. He laid back on the couch with a sigh of relief before looking around. “Hey, where are the others?” he asked.

 

“Bruce's back in Vacay Island,” Clay replied, not even looking up from his book. “Turns out he’s got a family there,”

 

“Oh!” Floyd’s eyes lit up. “Like, a partner and kids?”

 

“ Lots of kids,” Branch snorted, coming into the room. “It was crazy,”

 

“Well, I can’t wait to meet all of them,” Floyd chirped. “How about John Dory?”

 

“Beats me,” Clay shrugged. “He stopped showing up last month. Figures,” He grumbled.

 

Floyd frowned. “Why? What did you two do?”

 

“Hey, why us?” Clay looked up at him with a pout while Branch crossed his arms. “We didn’t do anything!”

 

“I remember that he used to come into my room to talk before Branch came in and kicked him out,” Floyd recalled with a huff. “Mind explaining?” He raised an eyebrow.

 

Branch sighed. “Look, you were hurt, and it was because of him that you got worse,”

 

“Branch,” Floyd gave him a cross look. “Getting out of bed was my choice. If it’s anyone’s fault that I got weaker, it’s mine. You can’t just blame John Dory for everything.” He glared at Clay before he could speak. “Same goes with you.”

 

“What??” Clay’s eyebrows furrowed. “We’re all mad at him, and I’ve got my right to be upset!”

 

“For what? Ruining the choreo you made twenty-two years ago? For breaking up the band when all he did was leave first?” Floyd placed a hand on his hips. “None of us had to follow him, Clay, and you know that. I understand why Branch is upset, but you? Really?”

 

“I’m mad at him for still being bossy!” Clay growled. “Why can’t you understand that!? He made me be the ‘fun one’ even though I didn’t want to be!”

 

“And he made Bruce conscious of his body, but you don’t see him whining about it because unlike you, he actually grew up,” Floyd hissed. “You want us to take you seriously? How about starting by acting like it!”

 

“Okay, okay, calm down, both of you,” Branch went between them. “Yes, I’m upset with all of you, okay? But John Dory started everything, Floyd, you can’t be upset with us for being upset on everything he had done to us,”

 

“Yeah, because that erases everything he’s done for us.” Floyd rolled his eyes.

 

“And what did he ever do for us!?” Clay blinked.

 

“Gave up his childhood to help raise us, for one,” Floyd glared. “Why do you think he’s ‘bossy’, Clay? Of course he’s trying to parent us,”

 

“Well, he shouldn’t !” Clay’s fist clenched, teeth gritting. “He’s not a parent to any of us! He shouldn’t act like it!”

 

“Of course he shouldn’t, but he did anyway!” Floyd groaned. “You know what? This conversation is going nowhere.” He forced himself up and turned to the lift.

 

“Woah, woah, Floyd!” Branch ran after him. “Where are you going? Your room is that way!”

 

“I’m going to be a good brother and check on Johnny.” Floyd shook his head and got on the lift. He sighed. “I know we weren’t good brothers to you, Branch, and I understand you’re upset, so I won’t force you… or Clay.” He gave a glance at his other brother. “To come with me.” He pulled on the lever, the lift ascending upwards.

 

Branch watched as his brother exited the bunker. He rubbed his arm, the feeling of guilt pulling him down once more. He wasn’t going to admit that he still felt bad after what happened to John back at the forest. To this day, he still couldn’t figure out what made him spiral.

 

Whatever it was… he knew that it was terrible.

 

“Good riddance.”

 

Branch turned to Clay. “Are you serious?”

 

“What?” Clay crossed his arms. “You can’t be upset with me too, right?”

 

“Clay, you were still in the Troll Tree before the escape.” Branch glared. “And you never ONCE tried to check on me. And you’re upset with John Dory splitting us up?”

 

Clay winced. “Bitty B–”

 

“No.” Branch growled. “You know, at least John actually came back. Too late by a long shot since we already cleared out the tree, but at least he remembered to come back and check on me, yet the brother that was closest to me couldn’t even be bothered to come to the pod to see me or grandma!”

 

“Branch-”

 

“If you even tried going back for me, you would’ve been there to save Grandma before she was eaten!”

 

Clay froze. Branch let out two heavy breaths before crossing his arms.

 

“I’m mad at John, Clay… but you’re not guiltless.”

 

…

 

“You’re right.”

 

Branch turned to see the older one trembling, the tears building up in the corner of his eyes.

 

“You’re right… Branch,” Clay sighed. “I just… I didn’t want to accept any of it. I… I didn’t know how to accept any of it. I know that it wasn’t… all of John’s fault, and every time I thought of visiting… I was scared,” His ears lowered. “I didn’t know how I’d face you or Grandma… or if John came back, I didn’t know how to face him either. Or any of the others,”

 

“Hmm,” Branch looked him up and down. “You and Bruce seemed to be getting along fine,”

 

“Well, we bond on remembering that we were both affected by the past,” Clay snorted. “But…” He sighed. “You and Floyd… are right. John might have started it, but we weren’t ending it, only making it worse,” He took a breath. “It was wrong, for me- us, to not give John a chance to at least make it up to us,”

 

“...yeah,” Branch let out a sigh. “It’s always… hard for me to admit I’m wrong either. I don’t take it too well,”

 

“Is it about what happened back in the forest?”

 

“Mm,” Branch gave a small nod.

 

“Yeah, I thought so,” Clay patted his shoulder. “That wasn’t your fault, B. That was an accident,”

 

“I know… but I couldn’t take the guilt when dwelling on it, so I just… blamed John for Floyd’s condition,” Branch groaned.

 

Clay chuckled, rubbing his arm. “I… I guess we should go join Floyd and apologize, huh?”

 

“Yeah, we should,” Branch nodded.

 

-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*

 

“Seriously?” Bruce grunted as he cooked lunch inside of Rhonda. “I get that Clay’s really upset. Heck, I’m still upset about what happened, but at least I’ve learned to be civil about it,”

 

“That’s what I’m saying!” Floyd agreed. “Everything that Johnny’s done is done, and there’s nothing we can do about it, but we can’t just stay in the past for long,”

 

“Guys… it’s alright,” John sighed as he joined his younger brothers. “I’ve made peace with the fact that they don’t want me around,”

 

He understands his faults.

 

Clay has every right to hate him.

 

So does his baby.

 

He would never forgive himself for being so harsh on them.

 

“Giving you a chance shouldn’t be hard, though,” Floyd huffed. “Like, one chance, at least. I’ve seen you make up for it plenty of times. You don’t control us like you used to anymore,”

 

“Yeah, you’ve really come a long way since our last argument,” Bruce confirmed. “It’s a start, but at least you’re starting somewhere,”

 

John chuckled. He grabbed his jacket, draping it around him as he sat down. His ears lowered slightly. “Do you guys… actually forgive me?”

 

Floyd and Bruce exchanged glances. Bruce hummed and turned to get the food from the pan before it burned. Floyd sighed and approached his big brother, sitting beside him on the couch. “I kinda do,” he replied. “You came for me first, and you tried to break through the diamond bottle just for me. You weren’t even thinking about the family harmony when I brought up the diamond part. To me… it’s a sign that you’ve actually changed,”

 

“And I’m on the way to forgive you,” Bruce admitted. “The way you’re trying to accept my new name and respect my new life… yeah, it’s another sign that you’ve come a long way, JD,” He set the meal from the pan to the plates. “You’re not the same anymore, and we’re grateful for that,”

 

John Dory stared at them, eyes sparkling as he felt a warm feeling in his chest. He pulled Floyd into a hug, a small laugh following. Floyd giggled and returned the hug.

 

“Hey! Don’t leave me out!” Bruce set the pan aside before pulling them both in his arms. Being tall and big gave him a good advantage.

 

John Dory felt like a weight lifted from his shoulders as he laughed. A genuine, happy laugh that he never imagined he could release after all this time.

 

It felt like a dream.

 

One he didn’t want to wake up from.

 

-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*

 

“Hey, hey! Calm down!” Clay hissed as he wiped away Rhonda’s saliva.

 

“Don’t worry, Clay, it means he likes you,” Branch snorted. “Either that or marking you as prey,” He smirked, remembering what John had told him when they first met the armadillo bus.

 

“Ugh…” Clay shuddered. “I think I’m gonna need a bath again,”

 

Branch snickered as he approached the door. He held out his fist but paused, a lump forming in his throat.

 

What should he even say? ‘I’m sorry for being a jerk and not giving you a second chance’? It would be straight-forward, sure, but would it be enough?

 

“You alright, B?” Clay walked to his side.

 

“Yeah…” Branch took in a shaky breath. “Just… thinking,”

 

Clay nodded. “Yeah, I hear you,” He crossed his arms. “Want me to speak first?”

 

Branch hummed and ended up nodding. Clay chuckled and walked forward. With a bit of hesitance, he knocked gently on the door.

 

“I’ll get it!”

 

“Bruce?” Clay blinked. Odd, he didn’t know his older brother came to visit.

 

The door swung open, and the pair were met by the purple-haired troll. He sighed and crossed their arms. “You two came in peace this time?”

 

“Hey… Bruce,” Clay coughed. “I’m guessing Floyd got to you first, huh?”

 

“No, I came to check on John Dory and found him alone,” Bruce shrugged. “I asked why he wasn’t in the bunker, and he just said that you guys didn’t need him,”

 

Branch winced. Well, he wasn’t wrong… not that it was their intention…

 

“Yeah, we messed up, we know,” Clay sighed. “Can we talk with him?”

 

“Hm, give me a second,” Bruce retreated back inside.

 

They could hear muffled talking from within. Branch leaned in a little, but Clay pulled him back. “Sorry, Bitty B, but we gotta let them decide on their own, remember?”

 

“Right,” Branch let out a sigh. He just had to be… patient.

 

Easier said than done. His patience had been getting shorter for a while.

 

After some shuffling from inside, the door opened once more, and there stood John, wearing a brown shirt with a golden cowboy hat logo in the center. It looked newly washed, and they guessed it was a shirt the eldest just bought during the month.

 

“...hey,” he gave a small wave.

 

“Hey… John,” Clay cleared his throat. “We, um, just wanna, you know, apologize,”

 

“Yeah,” Branch took a step forward. “We were… er, we are still mad at you for what you did to us in the past, but…” He rubbed his arm. “We shouldn’t have pushed you away like that. I shouldn’t have kicked you out for no reason. I’m sorry. We know that you’re trying to make it up to us,”

 

“Yeah,” Clay nodded. “And… it isn’t all your fault. I knew that, but I just… didn’t wanna take the responsibility,” He bowed his head. “I’m sorry,”

 

John smiled. He pulled his younger brother into a hug, and Clay nearly forgot how warm his hugs were as he returned it.

 

“It’s alright,” the older troll pulled away slowly. “I know I have a lot to do to make it up to you guys, and I’m ready for it,” He got Branch to ruffle his hair. “Especially to you, Bitty B,”

 

“H-Hey! I said not Bitty B!” Branch whined.

 

“Oh right!” John grinned. “Bitty Branch instead,” He snickered while Clay stifled a laugh.

 

“Haha, very funny,” Branch rolled his eyes, but the eldest one could see the amusement in his eyes.

 

“Well, now that you’re here, Bruce made some lunch!” John beamed. “Wanna join us? I think you guys also owe Floyd an apology,”

 

“Oh right!” Clay chuckled and ran into the armadillo bus.

 

John snorted, watching his younger brother speed off. He turned to Branch and patted his head. “Are you okay?”

 

“Hmm?” Branch tilted his head. “What do you mean?”

 

“I mean… when I went, you know,” John winced. “Did I hurt you?”

 

“Well… no,” Branch shook his head. He held the other’s hand firmly. “How about you? Are you okay?” His gaze was of concern, remembering the way the eldest was trembling after dropping the mug.

 

John sighed. “I’ve… been better,” He patted his hand. “Maybe I can tell you another time?”

 

Branch held his breath but gave in with a nod. “Alright… but you better not forget to tell me,” He crossed his arms.

 

“I won’t, don’t worry,” John chuckled. “Now come on, before Clay finishes all the food,”

 

“Too late!” Clay laughed from inside.

 

“Hey!” Floyd’s voice came after. “No fair, Clay! Bruce!”

 

“Well, first come first serve-”

 

“Bruce!”

 

“We better head in before they grow hungrier,” John laughed.

 

“Yeah, we should,” Branch grinned.

 

John smiled, watching the boy enter the armadillo bus to stop the commotion. His smile lessened slightly, smoothing into a small, genuine smile.

 

His little egg… was giving him a chance.

 

That was all he ever wanted.

 

The ache in his chest slowly lifted, and he felt like he was ready to cry all over again. He managed to take some breaths and wiped his eyes tear-free before walking in to join his family.

 

-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*

 

There was a rustle through the forest, jumping from tree to tree as they climbed onto the different branches. They took out a pair of binoculars, narrowing their eyes.

 

“Where is it…?”

 

They had heard Pop Troll Village was nearby. The… ‘nice’ Bergens were so kind to point them in the correct direction.

 

Well… what they assumed was the right direction.

 

“Ugh…” They hissed. “I knew it. Those Bergens have no clue where that village is.”

 

They turned to head down when an explosion of pink boomed from nearby. They jumped and swiveled around, eyes widening at the pink, glitter-filled explosion from the trees nearby. Their eyes sparkled, grabbing their binoculars.

 

“Oh… my goodness,” They gasped.

 

The Trolls.

 

The Pods.

 

They were ALL there.

 

“We found it!” They beamed. “YES! I gotta tell Lee about this! He’s gonna be so thrilled!”

 

They placed back their binoculars before jumping down from the tree, dashing off to the farther part of the forest.

Notes:

Oh, lookie who's here 👀

Chapter 6: Familiar Faces

Summary:

Guess who finally showed up at the village? Much to John's frustration

Notes:

Thanks for the comments and kudos, everyone! Really brings a smile to my face to have you guys enjoy this as much as I do :D

TW: Empty apologies (For those who get triggered by them as much as I do)

The week flew by rather quickly. True to his word, John did all he could to help and make it up to his brothers and his son. And true to their word, Clay and Branch gave him the chance he needed.

 

Bruce was leaving for Vacay Island by the end of the week, something about needing to take over while Brandy was busy “Don’t worry, I’ll come to visit again soon,” He assured them.

 

“And tell us next time,” Clay chuckled. “Maybe we can get you something as a welcoming gift,”

 

“Nah, it’s fine, I’m coming every month anyway,” Bruce snorted.

 

“Still, a heads up would be nice,” Floyd smiled. “So we’d be able to be free during your visit,”

 

“Fair enough,” Bruce nodded.

 

“Oh, Bruce! Here!” John Dory came out with some boxes, Branch following after him with some more boxes. “My special treats for our niece and nephews!”

 

“Nice! Thanks, Johnny,” Bruce laughed, taking the boxes.

 

“You sure you don’t wanna take Rhonda to help you out?” John tilted his head. “I don’t mind,”

 

“Nah, it’s fine,” Bruce assured. “I got a ride,”

 

“See ya next month, Bruce!” Clay waved.

 

“Maybe I’ll even bring the kids over,” Bruce snickered before walking off.

 

“Yeah… I don’t know how safe that is for the village,” Branch winced.

 

“Why?” Floyd blinked. “How tall are the kids?” He was only aware that the wife was tall. How tall, he had no clue.

 

“Taller than the pods, that’s for sure,” John cackled. He cracked his knuckles. “Anyway, I’ll be heading to the market to shop for some food. Do you guys want anything?”

 

“Probably a couple of bread and such, for the Putt Putt Trolls,” Clay replied. “Not all of them have jobs to earn money for their food,”

 

“Food for the Putt Putt Trolls,” John took out his notepad. “Got it. Anything else?”

 

“I’m good,” Branch shook his head. “Clay and I actually need to leave. We’re helping Viva and Poppy out with the Pods,”

 

“Oh yeah! That’s today!?” Clay looked through his notes. “I almost forgot,”

 

“So much for being organized,” Floyd teased.

 

“Very funny,” Clay rolled his eyes. “Wanna come with?”

 

“Nah, I’ll go with Johnny,” Floyd shook his head. “To help him out with the stuff,”

 

“You sure?” John tilted his head. “They might be heavy,”

 

“I’m healing, not fragile. I’ll be fine,” Floyd assured.

 

“We’ll meet you guys at the bottom of the pods,” Branch told them.

 

“Yeah, see you guys later!” John waved as he and Floyd took their leave.

 

Clay hummed, leaning against the tree trunk. “Gotta hand it to Johnny. He’s really proving that he’s gotten better this past week,”

 

“Okay, I’m confused,” Branch scratched his head. “Why do you guys call him ‘Johnny’? I’ve never heard you guys call him that before…”

 

“Well, we used to call him that all the time,” Clay laughed. “It was before the Brozone days… so it’s nice to have it out again,” He gave a small smile.

 

Branch’s eyes lit up. So… things were different before Brozone, huh? He could hardly recall anything before their band days since he was already placed into performing when he was just two years old.

 

Maybe… he could ask for more details about it-

 

“Come on, Branch, Poppy and Viva are waiting for us!”

 

Branch sighed. Oh well. “Coming!” He ran after his brother.

 

Maybe later.

 

-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*

 

“Yay! Another five done!” Poppy cheered as she jumped down beside her sister.

 

“Nice job, sis!” Viva laughed. “We’re almost done! Just fifteen more to go!”

 

“Hmm, that’s a bit of a problem,” Clay flipped through the clipboard. “We don’t have enough materials for it,”

 

“Yeah… maybe we should’ve asked John to buy those,” Branch sighed.

 

“We’ll just have to wait, Bitty Branch,” Clay chuckled.

 

Poppy snorted. “Bitty Branch,”

 

“Don’t even start,” Branch grumbled.

 

“Well, while we wait,” Viva began to jitter. “how about we go on a DOUBLE DATE!?”

 

“Uh, YES!!” Poppy squealed.

 

“Sure,” Clay chuckled before glancing down at the clipboard. “Just need to make sure everything we need is in order–”

 

“Greetings!”

 

The four turned to see two hooded creatures approach them. They seemed to be the same size as them, though one was taller than the other… were they trolls from a different tribe? Or two lost Pop Trolls?

 

Even with the Putt Putt Trolls in the village, they could never be too sure if there were any more survivors during that great escape.

 

Clay blinked and turned to the Royal sisters, who in turn stepped forward. Poppy went ahead of her sister and smiled at the newcomers. “Hi there! Welcome to Pop Trolls Village! I'm Queen Poppy, of the Pop Trolls!” She greeted with a small bow. “And who might you two be?”

 

“Queen Poppy?”  the smaller one tilted their head before looking behind her. “Odd, I thought Princess Viva would be queen,”

 

“I'm Queen of the Putt Putt Trolls, so that's enough for me,” Viva smiled. “So… I'm guessing you two are survivors from the Troll Tree in Bergen Town?”

 

“Not exactly… survivors, per se,” the smaller troll shrugged. “We left the Troll Tree way before the escape. My brother and I escaped to be free from the Bergens,”

 

“Oh! That sounds like a risky move,” Poppy commented, though at least she knew they were Pop Trolls now. “We're so glad you both are okay,”

 

“It was nothing!” The smaller troll laughed. Their attention shifted to Clay, and they gasped. “Oh my god, CLAY!?” They dashed towards the green-haired troll. “Look at you! You've grown so tall!”

 

“Uhhh, thanks…?” Clay blinked, backing up a bit. “But um, who are you, and how do you know me?”

 

“Clay, it's me!” The troll removed their hood, revealing their light, golden skin and releasing their wild sapphire blue hair with streaks of cyan while their ruby red eyes sparkled in the sun. “Judice Frost!”

 

Clay gasped, eyes widening. “Oh my gosh, JUDICE!?”

 

“JUDICE!?” Viva let out a high pitched squeal that could rival Poppy’s any day as she jumped for joy and immediately embraced the troll. “YOU’RE ALIVE!”

 

“We thought you were gone FOREVER!” Clay cackled and ruffled his hair. “You and Lee really got up and left so quickly!”

 

“We had to do what was necessary,” They turned to see the taller troll remove his own hood, dark blue hair tied in a messy ponytail while he wore a purple jacket with some cyan color on them. His emerald green eyes scanned the area, almost cautiously, before he smiled. “Greetings, your highnesses,”

 

“LEE!?” Clay immediately tackled the taller man. “IT’S YOU! YOU'RE BACK!”

 

“I’M SO GLAD YOU TWO ARE BACK WITH US!” Viva clapped enthusiastically.

 

“Glad to be back, Princess Viva,” Lee chuckled and managed to get up. “And thanks for the welcome, Clay,”

 

Poppy and Branch exchanged glances. “Uhh, do you know them?” The queen asked.

 

“Nope. Not a clue,” Branch shook his head.

 

Judice helped Clay and Lee up, a laugh to himself. He looked around. “Soooo, Clay, if you're here, does it mean Floyd is here too?” He grinned.

 

Floyd?

 

Branch’s ear flickered. Do all of his brothers know who these people are?

 

And Lee… didn’t John say that name while he was sleeping that one time?

 

Clay snickered. “Oh yeah, he's at the market right now, but he'll be here later,”

 

“Oh! Poppy! Poppy!” Viva turned to her sister, her smile stretching from ear to ear. “Sorry, I forgot to introduce you!” She dragged her sister to the front. “Poppy, this is Lee Romeo and Judice Frost, close friends of mine and Clay’s during our time at the Troll Tree. Lee, Judice, this is my little sister Queen Poppy!”

 

“An honor to meet you, Queen Poppy,” Lee gave a small bow.

 

“Nice to meet you, your majesty!” Judice himself bowed fully.

 

“Nice to meet you both!” Poppy waved. She pulled Branch close to her. “And this is Branch, my boyfriend!”

 

“Oh!” Judice chuckled. “The future king of Pop Trolls Village then?”

 

“Uhh…” Branch flushed. “N-No… I don't know, maybe? We haven't been dating for that long,”

 

“Come on, little bro, admit it~” Clay teased.

 

“C-CLAY!” Branch huffed.

 

“Little bro?” Lee blinked, ears flickering. “I thought Floyd was the youngest brother,”

 

“You won't believe it, but Mom and Dad ACTUALLY had an egg frozen in stasis,” Clay explained. “Johnny found it in our old pod, and he was incubating it the entire time,”

 

“Stasis?” Poppy blinked, turning to Viva. “Eggs can be frozen in stasis?”

 

“Apparently,” Viva shrugged.

 

Lee frowned. He looked at Branch, narrowing his eyes at the troll. His eyes… his hair… his structure… he looks… rather familiar…

 

But… where?

 

“We're here!”

 

Judice beamed, turning to the source of the familiar voice. He immediately pounced at the magenta-haired troll, rolling them across the ground.

 

“FLOY-FLOY!”

 

Floyd gasped, looking up. His cheeks reddened, and his eyes sparkled up at the familiar rubies staring down. “JUDYYY!!” He pulled the other down into a hug. “YOU'RE ALIVE! YOU'RE ALIVE!”

 

“Of course I'm alive!” Judice laughed. “Nothing can ever take me away from my bestest friend ever!”

 

John Dory blinked at the pair before he chuckled, bending down to help his brother up first. “Hey, Judice,”

 

“Johnny Dory!” Judice grinned and jumped up on his feet. “Good to see you!”

 

“Good to see you too, Judice,” John laughed. “Been a long time,”

 

“Yep!” Judice giggled. “Lee and I had to travel so far to be free from those evil Bergens, but since, you know, turned good, we thought we could try to find Pop Trolls Village to see everyone! So we did and… ta-da!” He presented his surroundings with a laugh.

 

“Haha, that's–” John froze mid-sentence as he finally took in all of the young man's words.

 

Lee.

 

Did Judice say he and Lee–

 

…

 

Lee was… here?

 

Like, here-here?

 

“Hey, Johnny,”

 

John tensed up at the voice. He slowly turned to the man in the hoodie, a soft smile plastered on his face as he gave a small wave.

 

Fake.

 

A fake smile, that's what it is.

 

John felt his body subconsciously walk towards where Branch was, letting himself be a wall to create a distance between him and Lee while his eyes focused on the man, not wanting to take his eyes off him.

 

One turn, and he will hurt you.

 

Again.

 

He'd stab you in the back.

 

He'd hurt Branch again.

 

He'd try to kill your little egg again.

 

The thought made him tremble, and he had to reach behind him to make sure Branch wasn't going anywhere.

 

Especially with HIM.

 

“What… are you doing here?” He found himself asking, cautious as he kept himself composed.

 

The others could hear his tone, and he could hear a small noise of confusion from Clay and Floyd. He couldn't see Judice, but he heard him swallow before returning to Lee’s side.

 

Does Judice know what he did?

 

Lee’s lips pursed. He glanced at him then at Branch behind him. The gears in his brain started to turn, the glances getting sharper until his stance tensed. His eyes widened as realization hit him like a brick to the head.

 

“Is… Is that…?”

 

John felt his body freeze in place, eyes shrinking. His body began to tremble, and he harshly swallowed the lump forming in his throat. His heart began to pound, the sound echoing in his ears.

 

He knows.

 

You idiot! Of course he knows!

 

Out of all the people he knew wouldn’t take the excuse… Lee was one of them.

 

John took a shaky breath. He moved forward, eyebrows furrowed as he slowly let go of Branch. “We need to talk.” he spoke through gritted teeth before he marched past them, dragging Lee by the wrist.

 

Lee was taken off guard, but he didn’t put up a fight. He walked behind him, one step after the other until they were far away from the group. John finally let go, crossing his arms with narrowed eyes.

 

“So… you’re back.”

 

“I am,” Lee placed his hands on his hips. “And you… really kept the egg?”

 

“Of course I did. He’s my egg.” John growled.

 

“Disguised as your brother?” Lee raised an eyebrow. “What’s that about?”

 

“You tell me, Romeo.” John glared, the other wincing under his gaze. “How do you think they would have reacted if I told them that I, a fourteen year old, am pregnant?”

 

Lee hummed. “At least you understand that we were too young for it–”

 

“Oh, spare me the lecture, Romeo.” John rolled his eyes. “I might have given up my parental rights and let Branch be raised as my brother instead of my son, but at least I did my best to actually stay .”

 

“Is that so?” Lee tilted his head. “Last time I heard, the boy band you created failed, and you left them to head to the Neverglade Trail.”

 

John hissed. “That… was a mistake.” He swallowed dryly, remembering the fateful night of the downfall of Brozone. One he wished he could travel back in time to fix.

 

But you can’t.

 

There’s no fixing what you did.

 

Lee sighed. “Okay. Look, Johnny-”

 

“You don’t get to call me that.” John sharply corrected. “Only my brothers and Judice have earned the right to call me that. You lost that a long time ago.”

 

“And I’m… sorry, for that,” Lee rubbed his arm. “I know I made a terrible mistake. I lashed out at you and tried to hurt our egg.”

 

John’s eye twitched. “Our” egg? Was he seriously claiming Branch his own?

 

After trying to shatter him?

 

“But I was young,” Lee let out another sigh. “You have to understand that I was young, and… and broke. Judice and I had barely enough money to afford the pod, let alone another mouth to feed. That’s why… we left.” He crossed his arms. “It was… a risky move, but we needed the money and the freedom, so we left the tree,” He took a breath and smiled. “But… I’m back now. I’m back to give it another try. To see Branch again, and maybe… get to know him, you know?”

 

John stared at him, blinking once at everything he said. Another chance? Was he really serious about this?

 

Who is he to come back after EVERYTHING he has done?

 

His blood began to boil, and he clenched his fists before he took a step forward. “Listen here, Romeo.” He scowled. “First of all, you and I both know that isn’t the reason you left the tree. You know I kept Branch, and you didn’t want to see him at all.”

 

“John–”

 

“Second!” John didn’t dare let him speak. This was his time. Not Lee’s. “What makes you think I’ll give you the chance to get back with me? Or even bond with Branch? What gave you the idea that you even had the right to want such things after hurting him?”

 

Lee stared, flabbergasted. “John… I’m his father–”

 

“Spare me the entitlement, Romeo.” John hissed. “You lost that title the moment you tried shattering his egg. You lost that title the moment you left the damn tree, like I lost that title when I let my grandmother and brothers believe that he was a long lost brother.” The reminder left another sting, but he couldn’t care less. It was the truth, and he needed to make it clear. “You’re no more of his father than I was, and no matter how much you claim to ‘change’, it’s never going to reverse anything you did.”

 

Like everything I did.

 

“Now.” John took a step back. “Listen clearly. I don’t want you anywhere near Branch, you got that? Stay away from him. I don’t want to see you talking, bonding or even walking beside him. Clear?”

 

Lee’s teeth were clenched. He looked around, seeing the trolls murmuring around them, each one curious on what the commotion could be. He sighed and stiffly nodded.

 

“Crystal clear.”

 

“Good.” John turned around. “Not a word to the others. Especially Branch.”

 

Lee glared but didn’t argue as the other began to walk off. John made sure to walk firmly but quickly, getting him as far away from the taller troll as possible.

 

The further, the better.

 

-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*

 

“So, Judice, how did you and Lee even get out of Bergen town?” Viva asked as they set all the food into baskets. “Weren’t there so many Bergens during that time of day?”

 

“A little bit of sneaking and a whole lot of luck,” Judice snorted. “Lee held me the entire time, though,”

 

“I’m just glad you’re safe,” Floyd smiled. “We were so worried when you two suddenly left the tree,”

 

“Yeah, Floyd wouldn’t stop crying,” Clay giggled.

 

“Clay!” Floyd pouted. “Of course I was crying! I was really worried!”

 

“D’aww, you care about me that much, Floy-Floy?~” Judice teased.

 

Floyd blushed before a chuckle escaped his lips. “Well, yeah! You’re my best friend! Of course I care about you, you idiot!”

 

Branch snorted and exchanged glances with Clay. ‘Best friend’, huh?

 

“Hey, John!” Poppy greeted as the older troll finally returned. “You’re back!”

 

“Yeah, sorry I took a while,” John cleared his throat, dusting his hands off. “So, uh, we good here? Anything else you need?”

 

“Well, we kinda need some more materials to build the pods,” Clay took out the clipboard. “And another two for Judice and Lee,”

 

“Aww, thanks, Clay!” Judice beamed. “I can’t wait to have a pod of my own!”

 

“Right, pod building materials,” John nodded stiffly, and Branch tilted his head, watching the other’s ear flicker as Lee walked forward. “Oh! Branch! Maybe you can help me get them at the market stalls?”

 

“...sure,” Branch hummed and stood up. “Clay, can we get the list?”

 

“Here you go, Bitty Branch,” Clay handed the clipboard. “Don’t lose it! The details for the renovations are all in there,”

 

“Got it,” Branch nodded.

 

“Alright, let’s go!” John grabbed Branch’s hand and bolted off, dragging the younger troll after him.

 

Clay gave a hum. He turned to see Lee chatter with Judice, and his eyebrows furrowed, lips pursing.

 

He knew John and Lee broke up before Lee and Judice left the troll tree… but he never asked for any details.

 

If anything, he wondered if it was John’s fault, but seeing his big brother’s reaction now…

 

…

 

Could Lee have done something wrong?

 

It wasn’t impossible, and Clay could argue that Lee had always been a caring guy, so he doubted that he could do anything that would hurt them.

 

But… it was still possible…

 

“Clay?”

 

He turned to Viva, who stared at him in concern. “You alright? You were zoning out,”

 

“Oh, uh, nah, I’m good,” Clay assured with a smile. “Just thinking, that’s all,”

 

“Okay…” Viva didn’t look clearly convinced but she gave a nod anyway, turning back to discuss with Poppy.

 

Clay breathed out a sigh. He turned back to Lee and Judice, eyes narrowing.

 

Whatever is going on… he was going to find out.

Notes:

Hoho, we know Lee's intentions, but what is Judice's intentions? 👀🤭

Chapter 7: Devil In The Innocent

Summary:

John never wanted to remember anything that happened between him and Lee. Unfortunately, Branch is one of them.

Notes:

Back in it, whoo! I'm so excited! Yes, giving John the worst days of his life is so fun /hj

Thanks so much for kudos and comments! <3 Love you guys!

John Dory and Branch were in comfortable silence as they shopped for the materials they needed.

 

Well, not as comfortable as one imagines. Rather, John Dory was enjoying the silence, oddly enough, and Branch was staring at the older troll from time to time, conflicted on whether he should bring up the topic.

 

Branch wasn’t afraid to talk about it. He would have started it at any chance he got if it wasn’t for the fact that the memory of how his brother reacted to seeing this ‘Lee’ was currently engraved in his mind.

 

The way John rushed in front of him, as if Lee was going to pounce and attack them like a wild animal… Branch remembered feeling the other’s grip on him, pushing him back slightly and giving more distance between him and Lee.

 

Like he was expecting the stranger to hurt them.

 

It was odd to think about. Branch had never seen his brother affected by anything before, other than their performances at Brozone. Even then, he usually brushed the small things off with reprimands and light arguments with the others.

 

But this?

 

John Dory was never like this.

 

At least… not the John Dory he remembers.

 

Not even when Veneer and Velvet captured them and drained him, along with the others.

 

This felt… entirely new.

 

“What’s next on the list, Bitty Bug?”

 

Branch snapped from his thoughts. He turned to the other. “Bitty Bug?”

 

“What? You didn’t like Bitty B or Bitty Branch,” John chuckled. “So I’m changing it to Bitty Bug,”

 

Branch sighed. “No nicknames… would do,”

 

“Okay, Bitty Bug,” John grinned. “So, what’s next on the list?”

 

“Um,” Branch glanced at the clipboard. “Um, some wood? The other Putt Putt Trolls wanted a more structural pod than the usual pods,”

 

“Wood. Got it,” John nodded. He looked around the market. “I don’t think there are any here, though… maybe we should head out into the forest to get some,”

 

The forest.

 

Perfect!

 

No one would eavesdrop there.

 

Maybe Branch could finally get some answers.

 

The pair made their way out of the market and towards the larger trees and grass. They ventured deep enough to be far from the village, but not deep enough so they would get lost and not able to get back.

 

Branch knew how much Poppy would freak out if he didn’t make it back.

 

“Look at this, Bitty Bug!” John Dory set the other materials down before picking up a couple of sticks. “Would some of these be enough as wood?”

 

“Should be, yeah,” Branch nodded. He watched as the older troll began to grab a couple of sticks to pile up. He held his breath and crossed his arms. “Hey, JD?”

 

“Yeah?” John placed the sticks to the side. “What’s up?”

 

“That guy earlier…” Branch slowly spoke. “Was that the ‘Lee’ guy?”

 

John tensed, and Branch watched as he shakily set the stick down. He turned to him, his eyebrows furrowed. “Why? What did he say to you?” He immediately held onto his shoulders, looking him over. “Did he hurt you?”

 

“What? No, no…” Branch shook his head. Was Lee supposed to hurt him? “He was just… staring at me a lot, and he looked really confused,” He crossed his arms. “Clay said something about my egg being in stasis… was that true?”

 

“Yes.” John nodded rather quickly, slowly backing up from him. “That’s true. I… I found you at our parents’ old pod, and your egg was frozen in stasis,”

 

…

 

Branch had never heard of an egg being frozen in stasis before.

 

And in the books he read, there wasn’t any proof that it somehow preserved life long enough to work.

 

“I… see,” He coughed. “That was… surprising. Grandma always said that our parents had me before they were killed by a Bergen… I didn’t know my egg was frozen,”

 

“Yeah, it surprised all of us,” John gave a laugh, one that Branch had heard time and time again. A fake laugh. “But hey, I was ready to help you hatch any way I could,”

 

“Mm,” Branch nodded. “Anyway… about Lee. I heard from Floyd that you used to date him?”

 

“...yeah,” John sighed, turning to pick up the sticks again. “We met at school, and we got to dating after we sang our duets all over the Troll Tree,” A small smile appeared in his face, the memory flashing before his eyes. “He was a great friend,”

 

“You two sang duets?” Branch’s eyes widened as he moved to help his big brother gather the sticks.

 

“Yeah, it was quite a time,” John chuckled. “You know Grandma and her gambling addiction. We could always trust that she had spare money for us, but I wanted to help her out and earn enough money of our own,” He piled up some of the sticks, grabbing a ribbon from his pocket to tie them together. “I did try singing on my own, but it wasn’t as successful as I hoped. That’s when… Lee helped me out,” He gave a sigh. “He’s a guitarist, so-”

 

“He plays guitar?” Branch turned to him. “Huh, I guess we have something in common…”

 

“What?” John tensed again, and Branch swallowed. Shoot, did he say something wrong?

 

“I… play guitar?” The younger troll crossed his arms. “Is, uh, that a problem?” He raised an eyebrow. Is John Dory back in his ‘perfect family’ mindset?

 

“No! No, not wrong, just…” John took a breath, and the other could hear his voice shaking. “Just… surprised, Bitty Bug, that’s all,” He forced out a chuckle. “Didn’t know you were into guitar,”

 

“Yeah…” Branch’s lips pursed. “I, um, threw Poppy’s guitar into a fire once, so when I got her a new one, she offered to give me some guitar lessons, just so we could bond over it,” He blushed.

 

John smiled, his shoulders relaxing. “Ah, I see,” He turned to gather more sticks. “Um, yeah, Lee is also a guitarist, and he helped me by playing guitar while I sing,” He sat down, piling the sticks together once more. “He plays guitar from his soul, and every strum was a blessing to the ears… I was so grateful to have him help me out,”

 

“I see…” Branch hummed. John’s tone sounded lighter than earlier. Even lighter than how he usually spoke. It sounded… nice. Relieving, even. “So… what happened then? Clay said that you two broke up before Lee and Judice even left the tree,”

 

John’s ears drooped. “Lee and Judice’s parents were eaten by a Bergen,”

 

“What?” Branch’s eyes widened.

 

“Their parents were eaten by a Bergen, during one of our duet concerts,” John crossed his arms. “Since then… things weren’t the same. Lee started getting stressed out, worrying about the amount of money we’re earning…” His breath was shaking once more, but he shook his head and continued the tale. “I did my best to help him and Judice. Everything we earned, I gave to Lee to save for them, but…” John swallowed. “He was getting really violent,”

 

“Violent?” Branch moved closer to the other. “How violent?”

 

“He started throwing our equipment every time we didn’t earn as much as he needed,” John sighed. “And even with my comfort… he was still so upset,” He rubbed his arm subconsciously. “One day, I tried to talk to him, but…” His breath hitched, lips pursing. “He lashed out and slapped me really hard,”

 

Branch tensed. “He slapped you?” He hissed. The guy looked so mellow… but even the calmest people can be so harsh. He knew that well. “Why would he do that?”

 

“He was really stressed out, and I was the closest thing to hit,” John winced. “He felt bad and apologized to me about it, though,”

 

Branch scoffed. He heard those excuses before. “Do the others know?”

 

“Bruce does,” John chuckled. “I came home that day, and he was still up. He was… a bit frantic about it,” He hummed.

 

“But you said he apologized to you,” Branch pointed out. “Did something else happen?”

 

John grimaced, lips shut. Branch frowned at the response.

 

He’s hiding something…

 

...

 

Yeah, like that wasn’t obvious.

 

“John…”

 

“It’s nothing,” John waved the issue away. “It’s fine, Bitty Bug,”

 

“It’s not fine,” Branch gritted his teeth. “You reacted really badly just looking at Lee. And the way you talk about him in your sleep…” He shook his head. “I don’t think it was a ‘mutual’ breakup,”

 

“No… it wasn’t,” John gripped the ribbons. “It was definitely not a mutual breakup,”

 

“Then tell me what happened,” Branch placed his pile in the bag. “Did he hurt you again? Did you hurt him this time? What? What happened!?”

 

John winced. “Bitty Bug, maybe we could… drop the subject–”

 

“No!” Branch hissed, his eyes gleaming in green in place of his sapphire blue. “I’m not dropping this, John Dory. Don’t you see? We were really, really worried when you spun into a spiraling panic back in the forest! We wanna help you- I wanna help you, but I can’t help you if you don’t tell me the truth! And don’t talk your way out of it because I know that it has something to do with that Lee!”

 

John stepped back, caught off-guard by the outburst. He could hardly remember the scenario that led to his spiraling panic. He remembered hearing their voices, but beyond that… nothing.

 

He remembered seeing Branch… but also, he didn’t. He didn’t see Branch as Branch. He saw–

 

“...I’m sorry,”

 

Branch blinked. “What?”

 

John was trembling as he dropped all the sticks. “I’m sorry, I…” He backed up slowly. “I can’t…”

 

“John? John!” Branch cried out, but the older troll was quick to dash off. “Wait!” He gritted his teeth. “Dammit!”

 

He just wanted the truth.

 

Why was that so hard to ask?

 

-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*

 

“And that’s the last basket!” Viva cheered. “We’re done!”

 

“Great!” Clay gave a checkmark on the list. “All the food’s been delivered, so now we just need to have those materials,”

 

“This was so much fun!” Judice giggled. “And so helpful! If I was a Putt Putt Troll, I’d be so thankful!”

 

“It’s too bad Lee had to leave before we left for deliveries,” Floyd hummed. “Where did he even go?”

 

“Who knows?” Judice sighed. “He just goes on his own and wanders about,”

 

“He does that a lot?” Poppy tilted her head.

 

“Yep,” Judice chirped. “He likes the alone time,”

 

“Really?” Clay raised an eyebrow. “I remember he and John used to be so inseparable,”

 

“Yeah, I remember that too!” Judice grinned. “They were so cute together! It’s a shame they broke up,”

 

“I used to love their duets,” Viva reminisced, clapping. “Dad would take me to their shows for entertainment!”

 

“Wait, John Dory sang in duets too??” Poppy gasped. “That’s so cool!”

 

“Yeah, they were quite a duo,” Floyd laughed. He looked around. “Speaking of John, what’s taking him and Branch so long? How long is that list?”

 

“Not that long,” Clay shrugged. “I’m sure they’ll be here soon,”

 

“Hey, everyone,” They turned to see the blue troll approaching them.

 

“Branch!” Poppy beamed, bouncing towards her boyfriend before greeting with a kiss. “You’re back!” She looked over behind him and frowned. “Hey, where’s John?”

 

Branch sighed. “He… ran off,”

 

“Ran off?” Floyd frowned. “What happened, Branch?”

 

“It was… kinda my fault, I guess…” Branch set the bags down. “We were chatting, and I asked some questions, and he got… I think he got overwhelmed, and he ran off,”

 

“Oh dear,” Judice frowned. “Is he going to be okay?”

 

“I tried to go after him, but he was already far away,” Branch hissed. “I just… wanted to get some answers out of him,”

 

“Are you still asking about his spiral?” Clay crossed his arms. “Didn’t Bruce tell you to not press John about it?”

 

“I know, I know, but I got a bit frustrated,” Branch rubbed his arm. “Maybe I did take it too far,”

 

“Maybe,” Floyd patted his hand. “Just give him some time, Branch,”

 

“Right now, let’s focus on making the pods!” Poppy held her boyfriend’s hands. “Come on! We have all the materials we need now!”

 

“Yeah…” Branch took a breath and smiled. “Alright,” He turned to his older brother. “Do we have enough for all the leftover pods?”

 

“Should be,” Clay looked through the bags.

 

Floyd turned to Judice. “You don’t have to stay and help. This might take a long time,”

 

“Don’t worry, Floy-Floy! I love hard work!” Judice assured with a chirp.

 

“If you’re sure…” Floyd hummed.

 

“How about you, Floyd?” Branch asked. “You still need some rest,”

 

“I’m fine, don’t worry,” Floyd assured. “I can handle a little building,”

 

“Alright…” Branch nodded.

 

-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*

 

John didn’t know how far he ran. All he knew was that… he was running.

 

Why was he running away again?

 

Didn’t he make this mistake once?

 

John couldn’t care. He just needed to run.

 

His feet were on fire as he ran, the pain building up in his muscles at how long he had been dashing through the forest. His eyes were blurred and teary, but he didn’t dare wipe them away.

 

He just wanted to run.

 

“GAH!”

 

He yelped as he tripped on a rock, knocking him down. He fell onto the ground harshly, and the cracking sound that followed caused him to shriek.

 

“ACK! My arm!”

 

He tried to force himself up to check out the injury, but he fell back down, adrenaline leaving to be replaced by exhaustion. His breathing was heavy, the tears now able to roll down his cheeks as he began to sob.

 

He didn’t mean to run away from his little egg… but he just couldn’t.

 

He couldn’t tell him.

 

What would Branch even say?

 

John didn’t wanna know, but he knew enough from that outburst that he didn’t want Branch any angrier than he already was.

 

When he rages… you still don’t see your boy, do you?

 

You still see Lee.

 

You always see Lee in Branch.

 

John shut his eyes, taking breath and after breath.

 

He didn’t want to think about this.

 

He didn’t want to think about it at all.

 

You saw the gleam in his eyes.

 

They were green .

 

Green…

 

John’s eyes widened.

 

Branch’s eyes… they glowed in rage.

 

They were nothing like his eyes.

 

Branch… had Lee’s eyes.

 

The realization sent a chill down John’s spine. He held onto the grass as he curled up.

 

No, no… he didn’t want this.

 

He didn’t want to see Lee when he saw Branch.

 

He loves his little egg.

 

He loves his little Bitty B.

 

Not Lee.

 

What was he going to do?

 

-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*

 

John didn’t know how long he had been laying down. He could only catch a glimpse of the sun setting, before the warmth of the sun was replaced by the chilling wind. He shuddered as the first breeze met his skin, and he curled up once again.

 

He felt too weak to go back. His eyes were burning, and his arm was in pain. Any form of movement felt like a challenge.

 

Maybe you’d die here.

 

Huh, not a bad thought. It’s not like he had much to live for.

 

Except his brothers…

 

His friends…

 

Rhonda…

 

His baby Branch…

 

His boyfriend…

 

…

 

Okay, maybe he does have plenty to live for.

 

“Looks like dying’s off the table…” He grunted as he used his good arm to force himself up. He opened his eyes at his surroundings, but the most he could see were the twinkling stars of the sky above. The ground was nothing but a patch of darkness thanks to the trees. “Hard to get back though…”

 

With a hard push, he got himself back on his feet. He held his broken arm and took a step to what he could assume was the right path. He could only walk a few meters when he fell on his knees.

 

“Ugh… my legs…” he hissed. They felt so numb yet so tired…

 

How was he getting back now?

 

“Alright, drastic measures call for drastic actions,” He swung his head around before letting his hair stretch up at one branch.

 

Splitting his hair, he stretched to one branch after the other, swinging like a monkey in the jungle. He let out a laugh, nearly forgetting the unbearable pain he was in while he swung from tree to tree.

 

Unfortunately, his luck had ended too soon, and he missed a branch.

 

“Shoot.” He hissed, screaming as he started to fall. He fell against the tree branches, hitting one after the other. He felt like he’d be lucky if his back wasn’t broken by the end of the ride.

 

Just as he was about to fall onto the ground, a pair of arms caught him. He gasped and looked up at his savior. His eyes sparkled.

 

“Hickory!”

Notes:

Ding ding ding! Boyfriend reveal! (though i think it was too obvious ;-;)

As for the cowboy shirt, it's more of a souvenir gift. I'm very aware that Hickory's a yodeler troll, the cowboy aesthetics suits him though

Chapter 8: Behind The Curtains

Summary:

The family find out about John Dory's boyfriend. Branch is ANYTHING but pleased.

Notes:

I like me some Hickdory <3 And Protective! Branch lolol

Advanced apologies, though :>

“Any news about JD?” Floyd asked as they circled back to Branch’s bunker.

 

“No news,” Clay hissed. “No one’s seen him around the village,”

 

*Where could he be?” Branch gritted his teeth. He should have never pressured John into talking. Now he's missing and it's all his fault!

 

“Hey, hey,” Judice gently patted his back. “Calm down, Branch. I'm sure Johnny’s fine. He's a survivalist, after all,”

 

“How about Rhonda?” Clay questioned. “Has anyone seen Rhonda?”

 

“Who's Rhonda?” Judice scratched his head.

 

“Johnny’s Armadillo bus,” Floyd replied. He turned to his brother. “Poppy and Viva went to check on Rhonda, but they aren't back yet,” His lips pursed.

 

“Should we go and check then?” Judice tilted his head.

 

“I remember seeing Rhonda out by the entrance this morning, but no idea if she moved,” Clay recalled. “She seems to know when to behave and when not to, though,”

 

“Let's go then!” Branch dashed in an instant.

 

“Hey, Branch! Wait for us!”

 

Branch barely heard them, his attention at the path ahead of him. The guilt and frustration were mixing in his stomach, and part of him hoped John was okay while another part just wanted to shake him until he finally spilled.

 

No, Branch. That's what got him to run away in the first place.

 

He hissed and shook his head. He sped up, making his way to the armadillo bus the moment he could see a glimpse of it. Beside it were two figures, and his eyes lit up at the familiar pink and yellow.

 

“Poppy!”

 

“Branch?” Poppy turned, watching him do a quick stop. “We were just about to get you guys!”

 

“How's Johnny?” Floyd asked as he and the others finally caught up. “Is he okay?”

 

“He's fine,” Poppy assured. “Hickory’s fixing him up right now,”

 

“Fixing?? Hickory??” Branch stared at her in disbelief. “What's Hickory doing here!?” He snarled.

 

“Who's Hickory?” Clay questioned.

 

“Uhh, a friend,” Poppy grinned.

 

“He's a country troll,” Viva giggled. “Or probably another kind of troll. He doesn't have four legs like the other country trolls, but he does have country troll clothing,”

 

“A) He's not a friend. He's a traitor.” Branch gritted his teeth. “And B) he's a Yodeler Troll. He doesn't have a tribe. And C) He's a bounty hunter!”

 

“A bounty hunter??” Floyd’s eyes widened.

 

“Branch, Hickory already apologized several times,” Poppy sighed. “And it seems like he really cares about John Dory,”

 

“Wait, wait, wait, you left John with Hickory??” Branch's face twisted into panic before he ran into Rhonda.

 

“No wait, Branch-!”

 

Too late as Branch kicked the door down. He froze when he saw Hickory helping John to rest on the couch. The other troll had a cast on his arm with a sling to keep it steady while his legs were wrapped in bandages. His hair had been combed to form a small bud as well.

 

“Oh! Hey, Bitty Bug!” John waved, sweat dripping from his face. “Uhh… surprise? This is my boyfriend, Hick-”

 

“HICKORY IS YOUR BOYFRIEND!?” Branch's eye twitched as he growled. “This BACKSTABBING BOUNTY HUNTER!?”

 

John stared at the younger troll with a blink before turning to the bounty hunter. “Uhhh… context?”

 

“Remember that Bounty that Dickory and I were assigned to?” Hickory rubbed the back of his neck. “Yeah… it was Queen Poppy and Branch,”

 

“…Oh,” John’s jaw dropped. “I… did not see that coming, but that explains a lot,” He scratched his head with a hum.

 

“Johnny!”

 

John yelped as he was met by a pair of arms wrapped around him. He smiled and patted his little brother’s back. “Hey, Floyd. I'm alright, don't worry,”

 

“We were looking for you everywhere !” Floyd whimpered.

 

“Where were you, dude?” Judice asked, stepping forward with Clay.

 

“Sorry,” John sighed. “I ran too far into the forest and tripped and broke my arm,” He motioned to the cast. “I couldn't really move my body for a while cause I was exhausted, so I tried to swing with my hair,” He snorted. “I missed a branch and fell,”

 

“Almost fell,” Hickory corrected with a chuckle. “Lucky for my Buttercup over here, I was there to catch ‘im,”

 

“Excuse me, ‘Buttercup’?” Branch’s fist shook, a dark look in his eyes.

 

Hickory tensed a little. “Uhh, yeah. That's, um, my pet name for Johnny,”

 

“That's so sweet!” Poppy cooed, gently taking her boyfriend by the shoulders. “How long have you two been together?”

 

“For a few years now,” John chuckled. “Though we don't live together because of him being a bounty hunter and all, he still visits as much as he can,”

 

“Well, Hickory, you can stay here in Pop Trolls Village as long as you like!” Poppy chirped. “Right now, we'll just be outside! Come on, guys! Before Branch pops a nerve,” She murmured the last bit before zooming out.

 

Judice got Floyd, and they walked out to follow after the pop troll queen. Viva kissed her boyfriend’s cheek before rushing after her sister. Clay chuckled then turned to his brother.

 

“I wanna check on your cast and bandages to make sure they're good, okay?”

 

“Okay,” John nodded, thankfully his brother wanted to help.

 

“I'll go brew us some coffee,” Hickory turned to head to the kitchen.

 

Clay watched the bounty hunter walk off. He sat down and began to check on the cast. “Alright… looks good. A bit tight, but not tight enough to do damage,”

 

“Thank goodness for that,” John sighed in relief. He sighed. “Sorry… for making you guys worry,”

 

“Well don't just rush off, man,” Clay scoffed. He hummed. “Branch's questions really got to you, huh?”

 

John didn't reply, but he gave a small nod. Clay checked into the bandages next, giving a thorough inspection.

 

“Well, you seem all good,” He cleared out. “You should be fine in a few days,” He turned back to the older Troll. “Does Bruce know you have a boyfriend?”

 

“Well, I was gonna tell you guys about it when Hick came to visit,” John grinned. “I'll tell Bruce when he visits,”

 

“Good idea,” Clay snorted. “Imagine his face when he realizes you're dating a Bounty Hunter,”

 

“Ohhh boy,” John winced. “What an interesting talk it would be,”

 

“You're just lucky Hickory's not getting a shovel talk from us,” Clay huffed. “But Branch might just bring an actual shovel to the talk,” He crossed his arms. “I better see how he's holding up. Maybe Poppy finally got him to calm down,”

 

-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*

 

“No! NO, NO, NO!” Branch growled and began to ramble like a wild animal.

 

“Geez, what happened to him?” Viva hissed.

 

“He just… really hates Hickory,” Poppy scratched her head. ‘Almost as much as he hates Creek.’

 

“Was the betrayal that bad?” Floyd asked.

 

“…we've gotten worse,” Poppy gave a wince. “But kinda,”

 

“Damn, I've never seen a troll go that feral,” Judice let out a hum as he watched Branch hiss at even the grass below them. “And I've met plenty of trolls,”

 

Poppy sighed. “Let's head back to the Bunker once Clay arrives, so Branch could calm down,”

 

“Never!” Branch declared, running around in circles as he waited for the door to open. “I wanna whack that bastard with a stick!”

 

“Calm down, bro, he's all chill,” Clay chuckled, walking out of the armadillo bus. “Johnny’s injuries are fine. Not as bad as they look, but he still needs plenty of rest,”

 

“Then let's not disturb him or Hickory!” Poppy picked up Branch to carry on her shoulder, much to his surprise. “To the Bunker!”

 

“I'll be there late,” Floyd cleared his throat. “I'll be taking Judice to his new pod,”

 

“You’re such a gentleman, Floy-Floy~” Judice wrapped an arm around him.

 

Floyd’s face erupted in red before turning away to hide his face. Clay snickered beside him, earning a small shove.

 

-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*

 

“It's official,” Hickory shuddered as he gave his boyfriend some coffee. “Your son hates me,”

 

“Yeah, I noticed,” John Dory snorted. “But thanks for catching me,”

 

“No problem, Buttercup,” Hickory sat by his side. “But what were you doin’ that far from the village?”

 

“…Trying to calm down, I guess,” John sighed. He sipped his coffee, a happy hum coming from his lips. “Branch, he… he came to me asking about Lee…”

 

“Lee? Lee Romeo? As in, that fudger who left you after tryin’ to kill you?” Hickory scowled. John had grown to tell him his life for the past few years, and if there was a bounty Hickory would have no problem taking care of, it would be Lee.

 

“That's the one.” John’s voice sounded solemn as he nodded. “He's here.”

 

“He's here!?” Hickory’s eyes widened.

 

“Don't worry, he didn't hurt me… yet,” John let out another sigh. “I told him to stay away from Branch, but my actions… it got Branch curious…” He took another sip. “It didn't help that I went into a spiral of panic a few months ago…”

 

Hickory frowned. He moved closer, giving his partner a side-hug. “I'm sorry I wasn't there to comfort you, Buttercup,”

 

“It's… okay,” John smiled, leaning against him gently. “I managed to snap out of it, but Branch’s been concerned since then,” He swallowed, shutting his eyes. “My other brother, Bruce, knows about Branch now,”

 

“You told him?”

 

“He figured it out,” John hummed, the memory of the conversation feeling fresh in his mind. “But with the stupid excuse I gave, I feel like it's really obvious,”

 

“Maybe,” Hickory snorted. He remembered when John told him the old ‘stasis’ excuse, and he honestly thought he was joking. “How'd he handle it?”

 

“Pretty well. Better than I thought he would,” John chuckled before leaning back on the couch. “He told me that I should tell Branch. It's better coming from me, after all,”

 

“Sorry, Buttercup, but I agree with ‘im,” Hickory sighed. “You can't keep Branch in the dark forever, especially if Lee is here. What if he tells him first?”

 

John tensed. He never… God, he didn't even think about that.

 

Because you believed him.

 

You made him swear to stay away and you believed him.

 

Did you really think he would stay away?

 

“Shoot…” He hissed. “I need to keep a closer eye on Branch.” He couldn't believe he was still this stupid.

 

“Not too close, don't want to alert him more,” Hickory pointed out. “And you've seen how he is when alerted,”

 

“Yep, got a clear view of it,” John groaned, dragging his hand down his face. “I just… I don't know how to even tell him about… everything,”

 

Hickory nodded. “Okay,” He pulled the other close, his chin on lover’s head. “Just relax for a while then, Buttercup. I'm sure you'll be able to figure everything out soon,”

 

“Thanks, love,” John smiled, a blush stretching across his cheeks as he closed his eyes. He could hear the other’s heart from inside his chest, beating at a calm pace.

 

It was nice… feeling safe in someone's arms again.

 

He remembered when he first met Hickory. It was a mess, with him saving a bounty to make sure the troll made it home safe. Hickory was not very flattered by it, and neither was his brother.

 

But with how everything ended up… John couldn't be upset with how they met.

 

He was given the best boyfriend he could ever hope for. Loving, kind, accepting… Even after he told him he had an egg that he left behind because of stress and frustration, Hickory never gave any judgment.

 

He gave support.

 

Comfort.

 

Everything John ever wanted from Lee.

 

Hickory became the soulmate he's dreamt of.

 

And he never wants to let him go.

 

-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*

 

“Thanks for chaperoning, Floy-Floy!” Judice giggled as they made it to his new pod. It was a bright blue pod with some red highlights. Just the way he liked it.

 

“You're welcome,” Floyd chirped. “I'll see you tomorrow?”

 

“Of course!” Judice nodded and held his hand, planting a small kiss on it. “See you tomorrow~” He slowly let go and gave a wave as he sashayed inside.

 

Floyd felt his face erupt in red, watching the other close the pod door behind him. His heart began to thump quickly in his chest, and he had to hold onto something before he could faint.

 

Dammit.

 

Dammit, dammit!

 

He thought he was over this.

 

But you still love him, don’t you?

 

Floyd gulped, pulling on his hair as he turned around to leave. As he walked, he didn’t notice someone approaching him until he accidentally bump into him. He flinched and looked up.

 

“Oh! Sorry, Lee! Didn’t see you there,”

 

“No problem, it happens,” Lee waved it off. He noticed his blush and tilted his head. “You alright there, Floyd?”

 

“Mm-hmm!” Floyd nodded quickly. “Um, Judice is already inside his pod, and your pod is just beside his,”

 

“Oh? Thanks,” Lee grinned. “If you’re here, I’m guessing you were with my little brother?”

 

“Ermm…” Floyd looked around, scratching his head. “Maybe?”

 

Lee laughed. “Don’t worry, Floyd. I know that Judice is in safe hands with you, as you are with him,” He nudged him lightly. “I do want a niece or nephew though, so no rush,”

 

“Lee!” Floyd flushed. “We aren’t even together yet!”

 

“So hurry up and confess!” Lee pressured. “Or! I’ll get Judice to confess,” He giggled.

 

Floyd huffed. “You’re really no better than my older brothers,”

 

“That’s what big brothers do, Floyd,” Lee ruffled his hair. “See you tomorrow,” He chuckled and walked off.

 

“See ya,” Floyd sighed and waved the other off.

 

He went on his way again, though what the older troll said remained in his mind. He tugged at his hair, lips pursed.

 

Did Judice like him back?

 

He didn’t want to keep his hopes up in case Lee was just trying to encourage him to tell Judice the truth.

 

But what if it’s true?

 

He felt his face remain rosy red at the thought of becoming more after a confession. He wanted to say it, but there was a tug at his mind, whispering doubts.

 

Maybe they’d be moving too fast.

 

They’ve only seen each other in less than a day, after all. Floyd doesn’t know him as well as he used to, and Judice didn’t know him anymore.

 

Maybe they could hang out first.

 

The idea sent an excited smile to his face as he finally made it back to the Bunker. Clay was at the entrance, waiting for his return. He smirked, seeing the blush on his younger brother’s face.

 

“Hey, Floyd! How was it escorting your boyfriend ?” He teased.

 

“He’s not my boyfriend!” Floyd whacked his arm lightly. “Not yet, anyway…” He crossed his arms.

 

“With the way he wraps his arm around you, I couldn’t tell,” Clay snickered.

 

“Oh, piss off,” Floyd huffed.

 

“Yeah, yeah,” Clay laughed. “Anyway, Branch finally calmed down, but he’s been murmuring to himself in his room,” He snorted. “He was sharpening his stake,”

 

Floyd sighed. “Of course he was,” He shook his head. “Should we talk to him?”

 

“Sure, if you don’t mind being at the end of the stake,” Clay shuddered. “I tried already, and he looked at me with glowing eyes,” He hummed. “It’s weird, though, doesn’t he have blue eyes?”

 

“Yeah, why?” Floyd tilted his head.

 

“His eyes were glowing green ,” Clay placed his hands on his hips. “The glowing eyes were weird enough, but green? It happened back in Rhonda too, before we saved you. It wasn’t that strong, but it was sparking up in green,”

 

Floyd frowned. Green? None of them had green eyes… well, except their grandmother, but even then, hers didn’t glow.

 

How did Branch’s eyes glow?

 

He only knew two people with glowing eyes… and none of them were from their family.

 

“Floyd?”

 

“Hm?” Floyd looked up.

 

“I was asking you a question,” Clay chuckled, but his body was stiff, jaw clenched while his eyebrows were furrowed. He sighed. “I asked if you believed the whole ‘frozen in stasis’ story John told us,”

 

“No,” Floyd shook his head. “I was young… but I wasn’t a fool. I… just kinda assume that John found an orphaned egg and took it home…”

 

“Same,” Clay nodded. “Or from a dead relative since Branch still kinda looks like us,”

 

“But if that’s what happened… Why would Johnny lie to us?” Floyd’s lips thinned. “What is really going on?”

 

And… who really is Branch?

 

-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*

 

“Did you really need your own pod?”

 

“I need some space from you, Lee,” Judice huffed as he brushed his hair in front of the mirror of his vanity. “Besides, doing our job needs plenty of space to hide,”

 

“Fair enough,” Lee leaned against the wall. “So… you gonna ask Floyd out?”

 

“Patience, brother,” Judice grinned, turning to face him. “I need to take things slow… unlike you, who now needs to get his kid back,” He scoffed.

 

“We’re not having this conversation again, Judice,” Lee groaned. “I was fifteen, mourning our parents’ deaths and trying to make money for you ,”

 

“And suddenly, it’s an excuse to forget why Papa hid at the Troll Tree in the first place,” Judice rolled his eyes. “You should have taken that egg away from Johnny if you didn’t want him around, you know,”

 

“I do want John around,” Judice grunted. “I just… wasn’t thinking straight,”

 

“And now you’re pressuring me to continue what Papa started because you lost your chance.” Judice glared. “I can see right through you, Lee, you don’t fool anyone.”

 

“Will you shut up already?” Lee scowled, his eyes gleaming.

 

“Careful, you don’t have a restraining stone,” Judice sighed, tapping the glistening gem dangling from his choker. “You don’t wanna lose control again,”

 

Lee took a deep breath, running his hands through his hair. He sat on the bed, teeth clenched. “I don’t know how to get Branch.”

 

“Ah, I knew he was your kid,” Judice snorted. “He snarls like you. Acts like you, even. And also, you know, the hair,” He set his brush down. “You got a plan forming yet?”

 

“Trying,” Lee let out a sigh. “But every plan I think, I can only remember John would be willing to kick my ass,”

 

“How about you try courting him?” Judice raised an eyebrow.

 

“I wish I could.” Lee gritted his teeth. “Apparently, he has a boyfriend.”

 

“Ohhh,” Judice snickered. “Is that why you’re so upset, big brother?~” He smirked.

 

“Shut up.” Lee glared.

 

Judice laughed. “Man, you’re so pathetic .” He stood up, a hand on his hip. “You face your consequences, Lee, so now you have to fight back.” He sat beside the other. “Take advantage of this situation,”

 

“What are you talking about?” Lee blinked.

 

“Branch thinks Johnny is his brother, not his father, remember?” Judice’s smile sharpened. “You have a chance to turn things around, way before Johnny can,” He patted his shoulder. “You can have Branch to trust us, have him by our side. Lie to him. Make yourself the victim and Johnny a bad guy. Ruin his trust for Johnny,”

 

Lee’s eyes widened. A smirk crept up on his face, and he ruffled his hair. “Have I ever told you how smart you are, little brother?”

 

“Don’t have to,” Judice giggled. “I know I am,”

 

“I’ll draft up the plan,” Lee stood up. “You take the first shift of the job?”

 

“Of course!” Judice clapped, eyes glistening as he watched his brother exit his pod.

Notes:

Sorry not sorry 🤭

Chapter 9: Night of Colors

Summary:

Branch felt like he's being followed... and it wasn't just by John Dory.

Meanwhile, Floyd and Judice have a great night.

Notes:

I'm giggling at everyone who was pissed last chapter. Caught ya off-guard, didn't I? hehe

Let's see how much people like this chapter <3

TW: Stalking

A few weeks passed.

 

John Dory’s arm was healing fine, and he was finally able to be free from the cast. He was able to visit the Bunker, and Hickory could only come once. It was a pretty tense visit, and Branch was glaring at him the entire time.

 

Since then, Hickory chose to stay in Rhonda while John visited.

 

Meanwhile, Judice and Floyd were going on occasional hang outs. Even with Clay and John teasing him that they were ‘disguised dates’, Floyd didn’t wanna think much of it.

 

“Come on, guys, be more mature,” Floyd huffed. “If we were going on a date, he’d tell me,”

 

“Or he’s just waiting for you to ask,” Clay snorted.

 

Floyd blushed a little. He crossed his arms. “I don’t know if we’re ready for that yet…”

 

“Come on, Floyd,” John wrapped an arm around him. “You two are going out literally every day. I think that’s enough time for you two to catch up,” He ruffled his little brother’s hair. “Maybe get him his favorite flower or something,”

 

“Is that how you asked Lee out?” Floyd raised an eyebrow.

 

“No,” John grinned. “Lee gave me a crystal necklace,”

 

“Damn,” Clay chuckled. “What did Hickory do to earn your love, Johnny?” He asked, his tone making an obvious joke.

 

John only smirked. “He made an original song just for me,”

 

“Wow,” Floyd blinked. “Talk about being special, huh, Johnny?”

 

“You know it!” John laughed. He looked around. “Hey, where’s Branch?” He didn’t even realize his little egg wasn’t around. Where was he?

 

“He went out to the market,” Clay replied, leaning back on the couch. “He was running out of food stocks,”

 

“What?” John’s body tensed up. Alarm bells rang in his head, and he forced himself up. “I… I gotta go.” He dashed to the lift without another word.

 

The brothers watched the eldest leave. They exchanged confused glances. “What was that about?” Floyd frowned.

 

“Don’t know…” Clay hummed. “John’s been acting suspicious these last few days. He’s been trying to make sure Branch is at his vicinity, and I don’t think Branch likes it,”

 

“Yeah…” Floyd sighed. “Is that why he left before Johnny came to visit?”

 

“Yeah,” Clay crossed his arms. “Do you have any theories?”

 

“Nothing with a solid lead, but…” Floyd held his breath, pausing for a moment before continuing. “I asked Dr. Moonbloom to help us with trying to figure out Branch’s parents,”

 

“She actually agreed to help?”

 

“Well, it took some convincing,” Floyd chuckled. “I plucked some hair from Branch to have it tested,” He grinned. “And… might have plucked some from each of us last night,”

 

“...okay, that’s a little creepy, Floyd,” Clay shuddered.

 

“Hey! I wanted to see if we’re even related to him,” Floyd argued. “I don’t have the results yet, but hopefully they come quickly,” His lips thinned.

 

Clay sighed. He patted his younger brother’s back. “Hey, let’s not worry about it too much,” he chuckled. “You’ve got a date tonight, remember? Just focus on that first, and I’ll handle that testing,”

 

“H-Hey! It’s not a date!” Floyd blushed deeply.

 

“Sure, little bro, sure,” Clay snorted.

 

-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*

 

Branch felt a chill run down his spine as he walked through the marketplace. It was probably the paranoia, but he couldn’t help but feel like someone was following him.

 

Watching his every move.

 

His every step.

 

At first, he thought it was John Dory watching him again. The older troll was developing an unhealthy hobby for the past few days, and it made him wince. Luckily, John didn’t continue his hobby when they were in the Bunker or with Poppy, but it still felt really weird.

 

He’s been cautious since Lee and Judice arrived.

 

The fact remained in his mind, and he couldn’t help but understand the sense as to why John was being overly cautious. Judice always showed up at the bunker to take Floyd out on dates- er, ‘hangouts’, as his older brother prefers to call them, so it was clear that Lee also knew where they lived.

 

But it was only Lee who John was worried about.

 

Branch had seen his brother comfortable whenever Judice came over. He would find John laughing and chatting with the other troll in the living room or the kitchen while Floyd prepared for his ‘not-date’, so he was aware that Judice isn’t another problem.

 

It was only Lee.

 

He stopped by another stall to buy some canned goods when he heard footsteps moving towards him. His ears flickered, looking around the area, but he couldn’t find anyone nearby.

 

But he swore that he heard someone…

 

Branch hissed and turned around to pay for the canned goods quickly before moving to another part of the market. The faster he ran, the faster the footsteps came after him. His heart started to race, and he was looking around, trying to find something or someone to approach.

 

Anyone.

 

He could only hear the sound of his heart beating, his surroundings fading into darkness.

 

Someone help him.

 

Help.

 

Please!

 

“Woah there!”

 

Branch felt his surroundings clear as he was caught before he fell. He blinked, glancing at the ground.

 

He didn't even realize he tripped.

 

“You alright, Branch?”

 

Branch stiffened. That voice… He looked up, and he narrowed his eyes.

 

“ You .”

 

“You're welcome for grabbin’ you before ya fell,” Hickory chuckled. “Ya gotta watch where you goin’ there,”

 

“Yeah, yeah,” Branch cleared his throat and dusted himself off. “What are you doing here?”

 

“Just out shoppin’, don't you worry about it,” Hickory snorted. “My Buttercup’s already runnin’ out of food and supplies,”

 

Branch felt his eye twitch. Dammit, he had to get used to this… bounty hunter being his brother’s boyfriend.

 

Argh.

 

He didn't think he could get used to it at all.

 

Hickory sighed, noticing the look in the younger troll’s face. “Listen, Branch. I know we've had our… differences, and I'm sorry for what I did back then, but let's put everythin’ in the past behind us,” He held out a hand. “What do ya say?”

 

Branch stared at him, and he had to restrain himself from lunging as his fists began to shake. He managed to take a deep breath before he crossed his arms.

 

“Listen, Hickory, I don't like you,” he spoke, plain and simple. “I don't forgive you for what you did, but you're not the only one. I've never forgiven any traitor I know. But…” He let out a sigh. “For John Dory’s sake, I'm tolerating you. I won't… ugh,” He shook his head. “But.” He glared at the bounty hunter. “If you dare to even hurt one hair on John’s head, or one fur on his body,” He scowled, flicking out a stake from his vest as his eyes gleamed green. “You won't see the light of day.”

 

Hickory felt a sweat drop. Oh boy. He should have seen this coming. He swallowed before nodding. “Understood,”

 

“Good,” Branch huffed and kept the stake.

 

“Bitty Bug! Hickory!”

 

Hickory’s eyes lit up and turned around. “Buttercup?”

 

“John Dory?” Branch blinked, watching his big brother run towards them.

 

“You guys are okay!” John beamed and pulled the pair in a hug.

 

“Of course, Buttercup,” Hickory smiled and kissed his cheek. “Why wouldn't we be?”

 

John pulled away, hand on his boyfriend’s shoulder and the other on the younger troll’s head. “Sorry, Clay told me that Branch was out in the market alone, so I got worried,”

 

“I'm-”

 

Fine.

 

Was he, though?

 

He was just chased…

 

…

 

What his brother didn't know wouldn't hurt him, right?

 

“I'm alright, John, don't worry,” Branch patted his hand.

 

“Thank goodness,” John let out a sigh of relief. “Alright, let's head back to the bunker, Bitty Bug,” He tossed him up and got him on his head, stumbling a little. “Woah! You're getting real heavy!”

 

“H-Hey!” Branch yelped, holding onto the older troll’s hair with one hand while gripping his groceries on the other. “Put me down! I'm not a little kid anymore!”

 

“You sure he ain't too heavy for you, Johnny?” Hickory eyed them, a bit concerned.

 

“I'll be fine,” John assured. “Onward!” He ran off.

 

Hickory sighed, rubbing his neck. “I better make sure they don't hit somethin’,” He chuckled and dashed after the pair.

 

-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*

 

“This is amazing!” Floyd gasped as he was led to a glistening lake.

 

“I know, right?” Judice laughed. “I found it while trekking the forest. It's super cool!” He pulled on his arm. “Come on! I set up our picnic under the tree!”

 

Picnic? Floyd began to blush as he was led off.

 

If he didn't know better, it sounds like this ‘hangout’ was starting to feel like a date.

 

But that couldn't be, right?

 

Judice would tell him… right?

 

Judice didn't seem to notice his distress as he helped him sit down. He sat beside him, pulling out the basket from behind the tree. “Ta-da!” He giggled, setting the plates down. “I learned a little cooking over the years. Mainly because Lee’s food sucked ,” He gagged. “Probably why Johnny was the one who usually cooked, not him,”

 

“Probably,” Floyd laughed. He remembered when Lee tried to cook for them while John picked up Bruce and Clay for school.

 

The results… Well, let's just be grateful they never made it to the hospital for food poisoning.

 

“Some candy wine?” Judice offered, pouring the other a glass.

 

Wine?

 

Floyd blinked and began to laugh a little, surprised and nervous. “Wow… thanks, Judy,” Was this an actual date? 

 

Judice pouted. “What's wrong? Not into candy wine? Sorry, that's the most I have until I restock the fridge,”

 

“No, no! It's fine!” Floyd assured. “I'm fine,” He took a small sip, and he felt like his senses were overwhelmed at the sugary, delicious taste of the wine. “Wow! This tastes amazing!”

 

“Thanks!” Judice beamed. “I learned a little wine making too!”

 

Floyd’s eyes sparkled. Judice was truly a master at, well, everything!

 

The two chattered as they ate the food and drank. Judice giggled as he told more tales of his adventures in the big cities. The different jobs he had to do and the concerts he and Lee threw. He even took out his keytar to show. “It only costs a few hundred pounds of gold!” He chirped.

 

“Woah…” Floyd gently stroked the keytar, feeling the cold chill of the surface. “This is an impressive instrument. How does it work?”

 

“I'll show you!” Judice placed it close to him, one hand on the keys while the other was on a few buttons on the handle. “These buttons have specific sounds to help play the keys much more efficiently! So you just…” He went on to explain the mechanics of the instrument.

 

Floyd listened, fascinated with every word the other spoke. He didn't even realize he was staring, a deep blush blooming in his cheeks.

 

Judice glanced over as he rambled, and he felt himself blush at the attention. He stroked his hair to the side with a shy expression. “You know, Floy-Floy, I last longer if you take a picture,” he giggled.

 

Floyd jumped. “Oh! Uh, um…” The blush deepened into his cheeks “I… I'm sorry!” He bowed his head.

 

“It's alright,” Judice giggled. He hummed, caressing the keytar for a moment before smiling. “Wanna hear this song I'm writing?”

 

“Sure!” Floyd beamed.

 

Judice smiled. “Alright!” He placed the keytar close to him, tuning up a little before he began to sing.

 

“~I found a love for me

Oh, darling, just dive right in and follow my lead~”

 

The keytar gave the song a slight techno funk, but the beauty of the song was melodious to Floyd’s ears.

 

“~Well, I found a boy

Beautiful and sweet

Oh, I never knew you were the someone waitin' for me~”

 

Redness spread on Judice’s cheeks as he paused, staring at the other. He giggled a little, closing his eyes before continuing.

 

“~'Cause we were just kids when we fell in love,

Not knowin' what it was

I will not give you up this time~”

 

Floyd’s eyes lit up. Was that song… about him?

 

“~Oh, darling, just kiss me slow,

Your heart is all I own

And in your eyes, you're holding mine~”

 

Judice opened his eyes, staring at the other once more.

 

“~Baby, I'm dancin' in the dark

With you between my arms

Barefoot on the grass while listenin' to our favourite song~”

 

“~When you said you looked a mess,

I whispered underneath my breath

But you heard it,

"Darling, you look perfect tonight~”

 

He changed the tone of the keytar again, Floyd gaped in amazement as the music now shifted from a simple funk tech to a mix of soft guitar of the country.

 

“~Well, I found a man,

Stronger than anyone I know~”

 

Judice moved closer to the other.

 

“~He shares my dreams,

I hope that someday, I'll share his home~”

 

Floyd blinked at the line. Was he hinting at marriage? It felt too quick to think about but… the idea…

 

It felt like a dream he wanted to come true.

 

“~I found a love

To carry more than just my secrets

To carry love, to carry children of our own~”

 

Floyd flushed. First marriage then children? Was Judice already planning their life together?

 

“~We are still kids, but we're so in love,

Fightin' against all odds

I know we'll be alright this time~”

 

Judice set the keytar down, yet the instrument still played the tune recorded in it’s system as he reached out to take the other troll’s hand in his own.

 

“~Darling, just hold my hand

Be my boy, I'll be your man~”

 

Their eyes met, each sparkling at each other’s gaze. Judice’s expression relaxed into a small.

 

“~I see my future in your eyes~”

 

He helped Floyd to stand, hands around his waist at a gentle hold.

 

“Oh, baby, I'm dancin' in the dark

With you between my arms~”

 

Floyd felt the rhythm of the music take control of his body, Judice leading as they began to dance across the grass.

 

“~Barefoot on the grass while

Listenin' to our favourite song~”

 

Judice twirled the other around before holding him up. He gracefully spun as he set him back down, their arms still intertwined with one another.

 

“~When I saw you in that dress,

Lookin' so beautiful

I don't deserve this

Darling, you look perfect tonight~”

 

Floyd felt his heart beat to the sound of the music as they stepped off from under the tree. He found them dancing near the lake as the sun began to set. The sparkling water glistening in bright orange, but they ignored their surroundings, letting the song take them away in a joyride they would never regret.

 

“~Baby, I'm dancin' in the dark

With you between my arms

Barefoot on the grass

Oh, listenin' to our favourite song~”

 

Floyd took the lead at the next twirl, his hands now around the other as he spun him up and set him down. Judice’s eyes widened, caught off-guard by the change of dominance, but the blush in his cheeks was enough to indicate that didn’t mind.

 

“~I have faith in what I see,

Now I know I have met

An angel in person

And he looks perfect~”

 

Judice felt himself dipped, and his eyes gleamed as he saw Floyd above him.

 

“~Though I don't deserve this,

You look perfect tonight~”

 

Floyd slowly brought him up, and the pair let the music lead them close until their lips touched. The sensation took him off-guard, and he felt his heart pounding, afraid that they were rushing things, but the fear faded away as Judice’s arms wrapped around his neck, pulling their kiss together to deepen it. Floyd slowly relaxed, arms around the other’s waist with one hand behind his head to hold him.

 

They found themselves taking a few steps back, and Judice accidentally kicked the keytar out of their way as Floyd pinned him to the tree. Their lips had yet to separate while they slowly sat down, Floyd on top of the other troll.

 

They didn’t know how long they were like this, but they could only gasp for air when they finally separated. “Wow,” Judice laughed. “I didn’t know you were that needy , Floy-Floy~” He grinned, gazing upwards at the view.

 

“That song of yours is quite a turn on~” Floyd purred, all nervousness replaced with the confidence he didn’t realize he had as he moved closer, faces close that they almost touched lips again.

 

But he gave the distance.

 

He knew that if they kissed again, it would lead to something more.

 

Judice pulled him close to him, cuddling under his chin. Floyd blinked but smiled, closing his eyes with a satisfied hum.

 

He felt like he could stay here forever… safe in his new lover’s arms…

 

Everything felt at peace…

 

-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*

 

Lee scowled as he punched the dummy he made out of yarn and straw. The dummy had been decorated to look exactly like that bounty hunter troll. He couldn't even tell what genre that bastard was, he didn't believe him to be a country troll with the lack of legs, but he couldn't care less.

 

That… asshole made him lose his chance to talk to his son.

 

He was just about to leave his hiding spot, finally reveal himself to his child when that bounty hunter grabbed him. All those hours stalking Branch, only to be ruined.

 

He loathed it.

 

It didn't help that John Dory came running afterwards.

 

It's been days, and John always seemed to be wherever Branch was. It infuriated Lee, but he wasn't stupid to be unaware why.

 

He knows what you're doing.

 

He knows that you'd be trying to get to Branch.

 

That clever man.

 

“Lee!”

 

Lee looked up from his rage. “I'm assuming you and Floyd are finally together?” He raised an eyebrow.

 

“Yes! How did you know?” Judice giggled, cheeks blushing.

 

“Your necklace is glowing,” Lee pointed out. “You sure you aren't taking things too fast?” He raised an eyebrow.

 

“H-Hey! We didn't do anything yet!” Judice flushed. “I mean, we stopped ourselves from doing anything further , but yeah, we haven't done anything!”

 

“Shame,” Lee chuckled. “It would have sped things up and pull off the pressure from me,”

 

“Oh hush,” Judice rolled his eyes. He crossed his arms. “How is your mission to get Branch back?”

 

Lee motioned to the broken up dummy. “As you can see,”

 

“Ah, a failure then,” Judice leaned against the wall. “ So not surprising,”

 

“Oh will you shut up?” Lee groaned. “I wish you were the one eaten instead of our parents.” He scowled.

 

“Oh please,” Judice grinned. “I know you don't mean it, dear brother~”

 

Lee sighed and pulled the other into a hug. “Yeah… I don't. I wouldn't know what would happen if you were hurt…”

 

“You're so cheesy, bro-bro,” Judice laughed but accepted the hug. “I'm not going anywhere, don't worry,”

 

Lee hummed. He closed his eyes for a moment, ears flickering to listen to their surroundings before pulling away. “I'll take the shift tonight, you go rest up,”

 

“Okay,” Judice nodded and turned to leave.

 

Lee watched him exit before letting out another sigh. He grabbed the choker on his dresser, the gem at the center sparking up a little. He hissed.

 

It was unstable.

 

But it was riskier to not use it so he'll just have to deal with it.

 

“Time to go,” He grabbed his cloak and turned off the lights in his pod as he slipped into the night.

Notes:

Floyd x Judice 4 Life <3

My babies 🥺

Chapter 10: Return of the Hypno Trolls

Summary:

John takes care of Branch's stalker problem. Unfortunately, Poppy is faced with a new problem.

Notes:

Glad everyone liked Judice x Floyd ^^ Time for some more DRAMA and PROBLEMS >:D

Thanks for the kudos and comments! <3

“YOU TWO KISSED!?”

 

“We did!” Floyd giggled, face red and mind in Cloud 9 as he stumbled and laid on the couch. No matter if it had been an hour since he made it home, he still felt giddy as ever. “He sang me this most beautiful song, and it was so romantic!”

 

“I knew Judice had it in him!” John Dory laughed.

 

“So you two are officially together, huh?” Clay grinned. “When's the wedding? I'll plan it, of course,”

 

“Wh- GUYS!” Floyd's face was almost as red as his hair. “We only just started dating! No marriage yet!”

 

“Yeah, guys, cut it out,” Branch agreed, stepping in.

 

Floyd sighed in relief. “Thank you, Br-”

 

“Can't you see that marriage is probably the next thing on their agenda this year?” Branch snickered.

 

“This year!?” Floyd gasped. “Branch!”

 

“You're right, Bitty Bug,” John ruffled his hair. “We should probably just prepare the suits and the venue!”

 

“And don't forget the invitations!” Clay added.

 

“Argh!” Floyd dragged his hands down his face. “You three are so ANNOYING!”

 

The three only laughed at his embarrassment, with John sitting beside him to give him a noogie. Clay sat on Floyd's other side while Branch sat on the other chair. The youngest troll hummed, crossing his arms as he found himself lost in thought.

 

He couldn't stop thinking about… whoever had been following him that day.

 

Their footsteps were light as a feather, and Branch could only focus on them while he tried to block everyone out. Even then, they were faint until they were finally close.

 

Close enough to grab him.

 

The thought made him shudder, and he pursed his lips, the gears in his brain trying to come up with anyone who would do this. He could honestly name a ton, but not many of them would have been bold enough to hurt him.

 

Especially out in the open.

 

It would have been too reckless. Too stupid of a thought.

 

So who could it be?

 

-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*

 

The next few days were unnerving to Branch.

 

The footsteps were following him anywhere he went, and he felt like his paranoia was returning. He could barely leave the bunker without needing someone to come with him.

 

Out of all, John was always the one willing to come.

 

And that gave Branch an easy resolution that whoever was following him was not his big brother.

 

John, on the other hand, was just grateful he could come along. He was the cautious one when they headed to the market or just going on a stroll. His ears were perked up, eyes wandering around.

 

Carefully.

 

Quietly.

 

Branch never told him the truth, but the footsteps he heard was enough to know that someone had been trying to spy on his little egg.

 

Waiting patiently for him to be alone.

 

And he knew damn well who it could be.

 

‘That bastard.’ John scowled under his breath as he followed after Branch. A flick of his ear, and he could hear the sound of the footsteps behind one of the stalls.

 

That's it.

 

He was going to make him pay for causing his son distress.

 

He huffed and went to the stall while Branch was shopping nearby. He smiled at the seller. “Hi,” he greeted. “May I have a few glitter melons please?”

 

“Sure, sir,” the seller beamed and reached down to grab some heavy-looking melons with glitter sparkling outside on its shell. “Here you are, sir! Three glitter melons, for sale for only fifty pounds!”

 

John oohed and took out some gold to pay. As the seller placed the melons in the shopping bags, he watched from the corner of his eye to see the hooded troll peer from behind the stall and slowly crawl out. He hissed but kept the smile on his face as he was handed the bag.

 

“Thank you!”

 

“Please come again!” The seller waved him goodbye, and he turned to make it to his little egg.

 

Acting ignorant, he swung the bag around on his way and managed to hit the hooded troll on his head, knocking him down before finally making it to Branch.

 

“Hey, Bitty Bug!” he ruffled his hair and held out the melons. “Check out these glitter melons! They're on sale!”

 

“Glitter melons?” Branch turned around, raising an eyebrow. “Those things are edible?”

 

“Eh, I'll test it later,” John waved off the concern. “You already got everything you need?” He tilted his head.

 

“Yep! Got everything,” Branch nodded.

 

“Great! Let's go back to the Bunker,” John insisted. He snorted. “Before dinner, preferably. Clay might attempt to cook again,”

 

Branch shuddered. None of them wanted a repeat of last time . It took them days to get the kitchen cleaned after that fiasco.

 

As they began to walk off, John spared a glance at the groaning hooded troll behind them as they forced themselves up. He scowled but quickly turned back to follow after his little egg, chirping as he walked beside him.

 

Branch raised an eyebrow. “You’re in an awfully good mood all of a sudden,”

 

“Just love spending time with you, Bitty Bug,” John grinned.

 

“Ugh,” Branch let out a groan. “I’m never gonna get rid of that nickname, am I?”

 

“Nope!” John snickered. “Unless you want Bitty B or Bitty Branch again,”

 

“...yeah, Bitty Bug is fine,” Branch sighed.

 

“That’s what I thought,” John ruffled his hair. “Want me to carry you to the bunker again?”

 

“Nope!” Branch quickly ran ahead.

 

“D’aww, come on, Bitty Bug!” John laughed and ran after him. “Let big bro carry you!”

 

“Never!”

 

The pair were on a playful chase, with Branch avoiding the older one’s hugs the rest of the way. It was wild and fun, not that Branch would admit it. John took pleasure in spending time with his little egg, finally managing to hug him just as they were near the Bunker’s entrance.

 

“Got you!”

 

“Dammit, John…!” Branch squirmed in the hug. “I’m not a baby anymore!” He pouted.

 

“You’re still cute like a baby, Bitty Bug,” John giggled. ‘ And still my little baby!’

 

“John…!!”

 

“Hey there, you two!”

 

They turned to see Judice skipping over with a basket in one hand and a bouquet of flowers in the other. Even with his hands full, he still managed to wave.

 

“Oh, hey, Judy,” John set Branch down with a chuckle. “What brings you here?”

 

“Gifting my darling, of course,” Judice chirped, motioning to the bouquet. “And a gift to you guys!” He motioned to the basket. “I didn't have a gift when we came back, so I wanted to give you guys something, especially for making me feel so welcomed here!”

 

Making him feel welcomed.

 

John had to fight the urge to grin. If only Judice felt welcomed, Lee was most likely having a rough time.

 

And honestly? He couldn't care less.

 

“Oh?” Branch blinked. “Wow, how… thoughtful,”

 

“Yeah!” John smiled. “We were just about to head down and meet with everyone. Well, except Bruce, he isn't visiting until next week,”

 

“That's okay, I know you guys and Floy-Floy would give him the gift when he comes,” Judice waved the issue off as they all stepped onto the platform.

 

Branch gave a hum as he pushed on the lever, allowing the lift to descend. He stood between the pair, and he could hear them laughing as they chatted. He kept his hands to himself, looking around him to distract himself.

 

They soon made it down, and Judice jumped off. His gaze found Floyd on the couch, and he immediately ran over.

 

“FLOY-FLOY!”

 

“Judy!” Floyd beamed, laughing as the other embraced him.

 

“Are you guys gonna do that every time you meet?” Clay snorted as John and Branch went to join them.

 

“Maybe,” Judice giggled. He pecked his lover's cheek before taking out the bouquet. “For you, babe~”

 

Floyd blushed, earning snickers from his older brothers. He lightly smacked them away, shaking his head before glancing up with a smile. “These look beautiful, Judy, thank you,”

 

“You're welcome!” Judice beamed. He held out the basket. “And gifts for everyone too!” He took out a book. “For you, Clay! The next edition of that book you lent me,”

 

“Wait, really!?” Clay’s eyes lit up as he received the book. “This isn't even out yet! How!?”

 

“I know a guy who knew a guy who knew the author!” Judice gave a small giggle.

 

“I love it!” Clay hugged the book. “Thanks, Judice!”

 

“You're welcome!” Judice dug into the basket and held out a grappling hook, with the hook shimmering. “Here, Johnny! I remember you told me that you lost your old one back at the Neverglade Trail, so I went and crafted a new one!”

 

“A new grappling hook!?” John jumped for joy as he grabbed the grappling hook. “Yes!” He activated it to the side, zipping him across the bunker. “It works- WOAH!”

 

“My reading corner!” Clay ran over. “Johnny!”

 

“Guys, don't make a mess!” Floyd zipped to make sure the older two didn't fight.

 

“You're welcome!” Judice grinned. He turned to Branch. “Hello, Branch, this is for you,” He reached inside the basket and held out a choker with a blue gem in the center. “Sorry I wasn't able to get you a more thoughtful gift, but I'm hoping to get to know you better, so I'll be able to get you something you really like next time,”

 

“Oh, um, thanks,” Branch took the choker. “It's really pretty,”

 

“I'm glad you like it,” Judice ruffled his hair. “The gem is a special protective stone, in case you need any help,” He took the choker to place around his neck. “I have one similar, and Lee uses it to make sure I'm safe,”

 

“Lee… uses it too?” Branch's lips pursed.

 

“Yep! But he only connects to mine. I connect to yours,” Judice assured. “I know you don't know Lee as well as you know me, so I made sure you connected with me instead,”

 

“How, uh, thoughtful of you,” Branch felt his body relax a little. At least the other was considerate… No wonder Floyd chose him as a boyfriend.

 

He glanced at the gem dangling, gently taking it in his hand. The touch sent a chill down his spine, and a melodious song echoed in his ears.

 

Branch…

 

The song called his name, and he felt himself sit down, hand on his head.

 

“Branch?”

 

He heard Judice go by his side, gently taking him by the shoulders.

 

“Branch, are you okay?”

 

“Judice? What happened?”

 

Floyd…?

 

“I don't know. I gave him his gift then he suddenly sat down,”

 

“Maybe he's tired,” Clay? “I've seen him getting up every now and again at night,”

 

“I'll get him to bed,”

 

Branch felt John carry him in his arms, and he subconsciously curled up, a small yawn escaping his lips.

 

Was he sleepy?

 

He didn't feel like himself, his mind swirling as he felt himself close his eyes, hearing a whisper of his name echo before everything went black.

 

-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*

 

“Queen Poppy! Queen Poppy!”

 

Poppy turned to find the two funky trolls running towards her. “Prince Darnell? Cooper? Hey, guys! What's up?”

 

“Sorry, Queen Poppy,” Cooper sighed. “We kept the Trollstopia Ruling Council stalled as much as possible after, you know, Branch’s brother dragged you and Branch on an adventure, but…”

 

“The situation is getting worse,” Prince Darnell hissed. “And the Council needs yours and Branch’s attendance,”

 

“Is it that serious?” Poppy frowned. She understood herself since she's part of the council, but Branch too?

 

“I think so, yes,” Cooper nodded.

 

“Alright, alright,” Poppy dusted herself off. “I'll just go get Branch, so we can–”

 

“Hey there, Queen Poppy!”

 

“Judice?” Poppy turned to find the troll walking over. “Oh, hi, sorry, no time to talk, I need to get Branch. Have you seen him around?”

 

“I just got back from the Bunker actually,” Judice nodded. “But I don't recommend getting him. He's really tired,”

 

“Tired?” Poppy tilted her head. “Did he stay up all night again?”

 

“Clay said that he often wakes up in the middle of the night,” Judice explained. “We were talking, and he suddenly began spacing out until he fainted,”

 

“Oh, poor Branch,” Poppy sighed. “I guess I can meet with the council by myself,”

 

“What council, your majesty?” Judice blinked, and he turned to Prince D and Cooper. “Is there something going on, your highnesses?”

 

“Yeah, but we were told not to alert too many trolls about it,” Cooper shook his head.

 

“Oh, that sounds serious,” Judice hummed. “Maybe I can help, Queen Poppy,”

 

“I don't know…” Poppy pursed her lips. “I don't wanna bother you,”

 

“It's alright, it's no bother,” Judice assured. “I'm willing to help, your majesty,”

 

“Mm… okay,” Poppy sighed and nodded “We don't wanna keep the council waiting, and I really feel like I'd need some help,”

 

Judice’s eyes lit up. “Yay! Thank you for the opportunity to help, Queen Poppy!”

 

“We've got all the necessary files already loaded up,” Cooper urged. “Let's go!”

 

“Alright! Time to meet with the council!” Poppy nodded before rushing with the funk troll twins and Judice running after her.

 

-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*

 

“Queen Poppy, you finally made it,” Queen Essence of the Funk Trolls smiled as her sons entered the council room with the queen of pop. “Oh, and who is this?”

 

“This is Judice, a close friend of Branch’s Family,” Poppy introduced as she made it to her seat. “Sorry for being late, by the way, things had been a little tiring, and Branch couldn't make it, so Judice here came to help,”

 

“Woah, there are so many different types of trolls,” Judice’s eyes sparkled.

 

“Judice, these are the members of the Trollstopia Ruling Council, a council that represents each Troll genre in the Troll Kingdom, ” Poppy motioned at each troll. “This is Queen Barb of the Rock Trolls. And this is Sheriff Delta Dawn of the Country Trolls. And Conductor Wofgang Amadeus Trollzart of the Classical Trolls. These are Prince D and Cooper’s parents; King Quincy and Queen Essence of the Funk Trolls, and lastly, King Trollex of the Techno Trolls,”

 

“Greetings, your majesties,” Judice bowed. “An honor to meet you all,”

 

“Well, isn't he a sweet fella?” Delta chuckled.

 

“He definitely is,” Poppy agreed before clearing her throat. “Now, the meeting’s agenda?”

 

“Right,” Trollex nodded. “As you know, we've started rebuilding our kingdoms after the recent… Rock apocalypse,” He gave Barb a look, in which she just shrugged. He sighed and glanced back at the pop trolls. “While we were sorting out the buildings and such, we did a headcount for each kingdom and we seemed to recognize a problem,”

 

“A problem?” Poppy tilted her head as Judice looked through the files Cooper had helped load in. “What kind of problem?”

 

“To put it simple, Queen Poppy,” Delta crossed her arms. “We're missin’ some trolls in each of the tribes,”

 

“That's right,” Quincy nodded. “There was a lack of population when counted, which is rather strange because a population should be going up, not down,”

 

“That's concerning,” Poppy frowned. “Every one of the tribes had trolls disappear?”

 

“Yep,” Barb straightened up in her seat. “What’s more is that the couple of Rock Trolls that I never even took out of the borders are the ones missing,”

 

“Yes,” Trollzart confirmed. “The Troll victims that had been listed as missing are the ones who haven't left their respective locations at all,”

 

“Huh,” Poppy turned to Judice. “How about the Pop Trolls? Are we missing anyone?”

 

“Based on the headcounts during the rebuilding of the village, yes,” Judice nodded, handing the paper over. “A couple of troll families have reported missing family members, and even missing entire pods of trolls,”

 

Poppy hissed. “And the Putt Putt Trolls just moved in… that could be something they'd see as a threat,” Her ears lowered a little before she shook her head and looked back at the other rulers. “Have we gotten any clues to who the kidnapper is?”

 

“I've asked some witnesses a few days ago,” Delta replied. “They said that they heard a strum of country music an’ began to dance around the town. When the music fades, some Country Trolls were gone,”

 

“We’ve see a similar scenario just last night, just near the palace,” Quincy reported. “We heard some funk music, and it caused quite a small party,”

 

“When the music faded, some Funk Trolls had disappeared,” Essence continued. “Which is why we had to pursue this meeting today. The kidnappers must be dealt with immediately,”

 

“Okay, okay,” Poppy hummed. “Whoever the kidnapper is, they are skillful at both country music and funk music,”

 

“And if we're going to assume that they use the same method for every tribe, that would mean they can play techno music too,” Trollex concluded.

 

“And Classical and Rock and Pop,” Trollzart added. “They would be a skillful musician,”

 

“What kind of creature could be that skilled?” Poppy scratched her head.

 

Delta tensed. “I've only heard one kind of troll that's capable of doin’ that,”

 

“What?” Barb raised an eyebrow. “It can't be those kind of trolls. They don't actually exist… do they?”

 

Essence sighed. “It does seem possible that they do exist…”

 

“What exists?” Poppy blinked. “Who are you guys talking about?”

 

“Well, Queen Poppy,” Quincy cleared his throat, hoping to hide the wince that came after as he began to explain. “Many years ago, during the first time of Harmony between our ancestors, another kind of troll rose up. They often listened in to the genres of the different trolls, mimicking them, studying them, making sure they are skilled with each and every genre known to the trolls,” He took out a vinyl disk to show, and Poppy watched as their ancestors gathered in a circle in peace before a seventh troll appeared, skin a light beige and hair yellow while their eyes were red with some spirals in the designs of their eyes.

 

“They call themselves… the Hypno Trolls,”

 

Judice winced at the sight. Poppy stared, tilting her head slightly. “Hypno Trolls? That's… a little odd for a name,”

 

“But accurate,” Delta sighed. “Hypno Trolls often learned the skills an’ music of every troll tribe… but not for the good of anyone but themselves,” She watched the disk as the seventh troll’s eyes began to swirl. “They would use their eyes an’ their joined music to attract many trolls from different tribes,”

 

“Just like the kidnapper's tactics at current,” Trollex hissed. “It's very possible that the Hypno Trolls are the cause of our dilemma,”

 

“So they're like… mind controlled??” Poppy gasped. “Why would they do that!?”

 

“Who knows?” Barb groaned, glancing at the disk as the seventh troll got an army to lead before charging at the other trolls. “They’ve never been seen in a long time,”

 

“And the best these records could show is their rise and defeat,” Trollzart hummed as he watched the seventh troll disappear, freeing the army. “A Hypno Troll has never spoken to anyone about their true motives, never once trusted any other troll but themselves,”

 

“But if it's anythin’ like the past, then we can assume that this Hypno Trolls is tryin’ to make another army,” Delta gritted her teeth. “To mind control and take over all of the Troll Kingdom.”

 

Poppy swallowed. This was bad. Really, really bad. The Putt Putt Trolls and her sister believed they were safe with the rest of the Pop Trolls in Pop Troll Village. And yet here she was, being introduced to a new threat that could not only hurt so many trolls but break their trust as well.

 

A hand squeezed her shoulder gently, and she looked up to see Judice giving her a small smile. “Queen Poppy, are you okay?”

 

Judice and his brother Lee were among the people who trusted her that they were safe in Pop Troll Village.

 

And… she failed them.

 

Poppy took a breath and shakily nodded. “Yes… I'm fine, Judice,” She stood up. “Don't worry, everyone. I'll personally lead the investigation on these kidnappings and the motive behind them,” She declared. Her tone was no longer that of fright. They were solemn, a tone that none of the leaders had ever heard her speak in. “Right now, we'll need some ways to bypass their hypnosis,”

 

“That could be a problem,” Delta let out a sigh. “There are only the 50/50 chances of bein’ able to counteract the hypnosis,”

 

“Those 50/50 chances are the best we have then,” Poppy crossed her arms. “We can't let any of those monsters take more of our people. We need to do everything we can to make sure they don't.”

 

-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*

 

“I'm okay, Floy-Floy, don't worry,” Judice kissed him gently as they made it to the pod. “I just went to accompany Queen Poppy,”

 

“I know,” Floyd sighed. “And I feel guilty that you had to replace Branch. I hope it wasn't too much for you, I heard that there's a crisis happening,”

 

“I'll be fine, babe, don't worry,” Judice assured. “I'm glad to help! Just make sure Branch is well rested,”

 

“Of course,” Floyd chuckled. “Johnny positioned himself outside of Branch’s door at all times while Clay makes sure to record if he tries to sleepwalk,”

 

“That's good,” Judice smiled. “Welp, it's already getting pretty late. You wanna stay with me for the night or are you heading back to the Bunker?”

 

“I better go back,” Floyd shook his head. “Johnny’s going to be mad if I don't come back before midnight,”

 

Judice’s ears lowered. “Awe… okay, Floy-Floy…”

 

“Oh, Judy…” Floyd gently cupped his cheeks. “Sorry I can't stay. You know how the others are. It's just not safe,” He kissed his nose, a giggle coming out from the other. “I'll be here tomorrow before lunch, I promise,”

 

Judice's eyes lit up. Floyd smiled and gave him another kiss, one more passionate than the previous before pulling away slowly. Judice waved him goodbye, watching the other troll disappear into the dead of the night.

 

He was soon alone, the village looking like a ghost town with only the lights of the pods shining in the darkness. No surprise there, given the current situation happening all over the Troll kingdom.

 

…

 

Speaking of the situation…

 

Judice turned to head to his brother's pod. He knocked on the door before opening it, and he found Lee sitting on the bed and bandaging his fists, grunting under his breath. He sighed and closed the door.

 

“What happened this time?”

 

“John.” Lee scowled. “He beat me to Branch. AGAIN!”

 

“Yes… because he has more priority to do so than you,” Judice rolled his eyes, moving to sit beside him. “What, did you hurt him again? Why are your knuckles so injured?”

 

Lee shook his head and pointed downwards at the broken dummy discarded at the side of the pod, almost hidden from the entrance.

 

“Ah, that explains the injuries,” Judice snorted. “You get riled up too easily, Lee,”

 

“Oh shut up.” Lee glared. “Did you come here to check up on me or mock me? Because you're very clear to leave if it's the latter,”

 

“Actually, I'm not here to do either,” Judice’s face firmed. “I've got news,”

 

“Good news or bad news?”

 

“Both,” Judice crossed his arms. “Which do you want?”

 

“…Bad news will do,” Lee sighed. “I'm already having the worst day, I need to end it with better news,”

 

“Fair enough,” Judice leaned back. “Today, I accompanied Queen Poppy to meet with the other tribe leaders of the Troll Kingdom,”

 

“Hm, so what we heard about the Rock apocalypse was right then,” Lee hummed. “You’ve met with the Trollstopia Ruling Council?”

 

“Yes,” Judice nodded. “And they've finally caught on our little… job.” He gritted his teeth. “They've been keeping headcounts of every troll in the villages, towns… whatever they name it in the other tribes.”

 

“And they've figured out that someone has been kidnapping the people.” Lee growled. “Aren’t they… clever.”

 

“It gets worse,” Judice hissed. “They’re aware of Hypno Trolls.”

 

Lee tensed. “That’s… how? Hypno Trolls have been in hiding since… the separation of the strings. Why suspect them now?”

 

“Like you said, they’re clever,” Judice groaned. “They’ve been piecing the puzzle together all too well. I was merely lucky that they didn’t find me out,”

 

“We look like Father enough to not raise suspicion,” Lee hummed. “But not much longer, if we’re not careful,”

 

“I know that,” Judice huffed. “We need to halt all operations and keep those mind controlled trolls hidden,”

 

“I’ve placed them in a safe cave the other day, so we don’t have to worry about hiding them,” Lee assured. “You need to keep the council directed elsewhere until we get Branch to help us. Three Hypno Trolls is stronger than two,”

 

Judice grinned. “Speaking of Branch, you want to hear the good news?”

 

Lee looked at his brother up and down, studying him as he sat back up, hands on his lap. He tilted his head. “What good news?”

 

“I gave Branch a restraining stone,” Judice announced, gently tapping the gem dangling from his choker.

 

“What?” Lee’s eyes widened. “You didn’t… how?”

 

“I disguised it as an emergency beacon stone,” Judice chirped. “I told him that if he ever needs help, he can use the gem to call me, and I’ll be there to help,”

 

Lee stared at him for only a second when he began to laugh a maniacal laugh. “Oh… my Troll , Judice, you are definitely a genius!” He let out a bigger laugh, eyes gleaming. “This is perfect!”

 

“I know,” Judice smirked. “I can use that stone to lure him closer to us,” He then glared at the older one. “But his stone only connects to mine since yours is broken .” He scoffed.

 

“Oh, I don’t mind at all,” Lee clapped. “I just need him close enough for me to talk to him, after all,”

 

“As long as you don’t mess it up and ruin your chances.” Judice pointed out.

 

“I promise you, dear brother, I won’t .” Lee’s smile sharpened. “I won’t .”

Notes:

I am aware that the "Trollstopia Ruling Council" doesn't canonically exist, but I needed a way for the rulers to get together somehow ^^;

Also, for more info about the Hypno Trolls:

https://www.tumblr.com/gia-batmm-crickle22/766548808845983744/introducing-the-hypno-trolls?source=share

Chapter 11: Eyes of a Sheep, Lips of a Jackal

Summary:

Lee and Branch interact for the first time, and Branch begins to doubt.

Notes:

People have been wondering how competent is Lee as a bad guy. Time to find out :3

Thanks for the comments and kudos, everyone! :D

Branch.

 

Branch…

 

He groaned, ears flickering at the sound of his name echoing in the air. He fluttered his eyes open, and he found himself in an astral plane of blue, musical notes hovering in the air and dancing with floating instruments.

 

Was this… a dream?

 

“Branch!”

 

He forced himself up, and he turned around to see two dark silhouettes. They looked like Trolls, but one was a Trolling and the other was, what he could assume, a teenager.

 

“Branch!” the teenager called out to the Trolling trying to walk. “Come here, my baby!”

 

…John Dory?

 

The voice sounded like his big brother… but it couldn’t be, right?

 

It sounded… younger. Much, much younger.

 

Was this… a memory?

 

Branch couldn’t understand, even as he watched the Trolling struggle before falling on its face. The teenager cooed, walking to pick up the crying Trolling.

 

“Shh… it’s okay…” The voice of young John Dory echoed, even through a whisper that sent a chill down his spine. “It’s okay, my little boy blue. I’m here…”

 

“Ngghh…” The Trolling began to blabber slightly, and he could hear his own voice, but smaller and squeakier. “D… Dada!”

 

…

 

Were those his first words?

 

The teenager stiffened. “No… No, Branch…” He held the Trolling, but Branch could hear his voice shaking, almost in tears. “I’m not… I’m not your Dad…”

 

‘I wish I was…’

 

Branch’s ears flickered, looking around at the echoing inner voice.

 

What…?

 

“BRANCH!”

 

He looked around, the familiar voice causing the place to shake.

 

Floyd-?

 

The surroundings began to crumble, and he yelped as he felt the musical notes surrounding him, swirling around his being before everything went black.

 

-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*

 

“Branch! Wake up!”

 

Branch gasped, shooting up from his bed. Floyd jumped a little before grabbing him by the shoulders gently.

 

“Branch? Branch, are you okay?”

 

“I…” Branch grunted, holding his head. “What… happened?”

 

“You don’t remember?” Floyd blinked. “You fainted just as Johnny was about to put you to bed. You were really tired…”

 

“I was?” Branch hissed. “How long have I been asleep?”

 

“Almost 2 days,” Floyd’s lips thinned. “We thought you would never wake up,”

 

Two DAYS?

 

Branch’s eyes widened. “I… how…?”

 

“I don’t know,” Floyd let out a sigh before offering a smile. “But, you’re awake now, and that’s what matters,” He let go of his shoulders then sat beside him. “How are you feeling?”

 

“I… don’t…” Branch rubbed his head. “Not tired, but also… I don’t know…”

 

“I see…” Floyd slowly nodded. He placed a hand on his forehead. “You don’t have a fever, so that’s good,” He looked over at the younger troll. “And you don’t seem to have any injuries… but I think Clay better take a look, just in case,” He got on his feet. “I’ll get the others, just stay put, okay?”

 

“...okay,” Branch gave a nod, watching as the older troll walked out of his room. He groaned and laid back, holding his head.

 

What was that?

 

It didn’t feel like a dream at all…

 

More like… a lost memory?

 

He couldn’t understand… Why did he see that?

 

What was that exactly?

 

“Nothing is making sense…” he hissed.

 

Another hum of a song echoed in his ears, and he glanced down at the gem of his choker glowing. He tilted his head as he sat up.

 

Odd… Judice never told him that this was supposed to glow…

 

He held the gem with one hand before tapping it with a finger. He felt his senses hitch before relaxing him, like a phantom massage on his shoulders. He closed his eyes and laid back down.

 

“Branch?”

 

He opened an eye to find Judice opening the door. His eyes lit up, sitting up.

 

“Oh… hey. Did you get called?”

 

“Yeah,” Judice smiled and walked to sit beside him. “I see you’re testing your gem, though I hope you know that it’s supposed to be for real emergencies, little Branch,” He giggled.

 

“Sorry,” Branch chuckled. “Is it supposed to glow like this, though?” He motioned to the glowing gem.

 

“Yep,” Judice nodded. “It links to you, making sure you actually need help, and once you activate it, it helps you relax while I come over as fast as I can,” He explained.

 

“I see…” Branch oohed. “That’s pretty useful,”

 

“Of course,” Judice chirped. “I know Floy-Floy and your bros would do anything to keep you safe, and I wanna help!”

 

Ah. Branch sighed. “That makes sense,”

 

“Branch, you’re awake!”

 

They turned to the door, and Judice managed to jump out of the way as Clay and John Dory immediately embraced the youngest troll. Branch yelped at the tight squeeze.

 

“Ack! Guys! Too tight! Can’t breathe!”

 

“Sorry, sorry!” John pulled away first, breath shaking. “You just worried us so much!”

 

“Are you okay? Does anything hurt?” Clay looked all over, scanning for any injuries. “Do we need to go to Dr. Moonbloom?”

 

“No, no!” Branch shook his head. “I’m fine, guys, really,”

 

Judice giggled, moving to stand beside his boyfriend. “Protective older brothers, huh?”

 

“Pretty much,” Floyd kissed his cheek, snaking an arm around his lover’s waist to pull him closer. “Thank you for visiting. I really needed the comfort,”

 

“Of course, my Floy-Floy~” Judice purred as he nuzzled himself under the other’s chin. “Anything to help,”

 

Floyd kissed his forehead with a giggle of his own. “Man, I feel lucky having you, babe,”

 

“Don’t be silly, Floy-Floy! I’m the lucky one!” Judice gave a chirp.

 

“Get a room!” John cried out to catch their attention,

 

The pair flushed, turning to find the three staring at them. Floyd huffed and pulled Judice into a protective hug. “You guys are just jealous my boyfriend’s here with me,”

 

“Hey, no fair,” Clay pouted. “Viva’s busy,”

 

“And Hick can’t come down here,” John crossed his arms.

 

“Yep, for safety reasons,” Branch chuckled. He got up on his feet. “Speaking of busy, I need to go find Poppy. She must be worried about me,”

 

“Don’t worry, Branch, I already told Poppy that you’re resting,” Judice assured. “And she’s busy herself,”

 

“What?” Branch’s eyebrows furrowed. “Why? What happened?”

 

“Sorry, can’t tell, it’s supposed to be a secret that Queen Poppy doesn’t want people to worry about it too much,” Judice shook his head. “You’re free to ask her, though,”

 

“Alright,” Branch nodded. “Thanks,” He sped out of the room without a second thought.

 

“Is there a situation?” Clay frowned. “Why aren’t me and Viva informed about it?”

 

“Like I said, Queen Poppy doesn’t want people worrying about it too much,” Judice replied. “I don’t know if she told Princess Viva about it, though,”

 

“I better ask,” Clay got up to run out.

 

“And I’ll go check on Hickory and Rhonda,” John got on his feet to stretch. “You two staying here to… you know?” He smirked.

 

“Johnny!” Floyd’s face reddened while Judice rubbed the back of his neck, turning to hide his red face.

 

“To cuddle! Or hangout, like eating together on the couch or something!” John laughed. “What did you think I was thinking?” He raised an eyebrow.

 

“You know what!” Floyd huffed and threw a pillow at him.

 

The older troll only continued to laugh as he ran out of the room. Judice coughed and went by his side. “Sooo… what do we do now?”

 

Floyd sighed. “I… feel like it’s too early for… whatever they’re suggesting,”

 

“Agreed, Floy-Floy,” Judice nodded. “How about…” He gasped. “We make some candy wine!”

 

“Oh, um…” Floyd rubbed his arm. “I don’t know how to make candy wine,”

 

“Don’t worry, babe, I’ll teach you!” Judice smiled.

 

Floyd’s eyes lit up. “Really? Okay then!”

 

“You go set up the kitchen, and I’ll wash my hands,” Judice walked out first.

 

“Alright! Meet you in the kitchen!”

 

Floyd skipped off to the kitchen as Judice shut the bathroom door. He giggled and went to the sink, washing his hands with some soap. He took a deep breath before reaching for his stone, allowing it to glow.

 

“I’ve done my part, big brother,” His eyes gleamed as a smirk crawled its way onto his face. “It’s your turn to get Branch.”

 

-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*

 

Branch felt himself dragging his feet as he made his way to Poppy’s pod. His mind was still reeling, trying to make sense on why he fainted for nearly two days.

 

He could only remember a few things before he fainted. He remembered hearing a melodious music that seemed to be singing into his ears until he fell asleep.

 

Could that be the reason he passed out?

 

If so, where did that music come from?

 

He felt himself hitting something hard, and he looked up to find himself in front of Poppy’s pod door. He sighed and tried to shake his head awake.

 

Poppy first, weird dream later.

 

“Poppy?” He knocked on the door. “Are you in there?”

 

“Branch?”

 

He yelped and swiveled around to see Lee standing behind him. He narrowed his eyes, his position shifting into a battle stance. “What are you doing here?” he questioned.

 

“I came to talk to Queen Poppy about the pods,” Lee replied. “Mine has a leak, and some dew drops are falling from the tree,”

 

“...okay…” Branch scrunched his nose. It didn’t sound like a lie… “Why don’t you go to Princess Viva then?”

 

“I checked her pod, but all I found there was King Peppy- er, former king Peppy,” Lee corrected. “He said that Viva left, so I assumed she was busy,”

 

“...and if she’s busy, Poppy must be busy too,” Branch grumbled. “Great,”

 

Lee sighed. “Oh well… I’ll have to get the leak fixed myself…” He pursed his lips. “I don’t know how to fix leaks, though. Do you know anyone who can help me?”

 

Branch’s ears lowered a little. He looked around, trying to think of a way to leave. As much as his other brothers didn’t say anything wrong with Lee, John’s responses to him still replayed in his mind, and all of his senses were yelling at him to run away

 

He’s dangerous.

 

Leave while you can.

 

He didn’t notice the gem of his choker glow as the thoughts raced around his mind. Little by little, the echoing voices faded from his ears, and he felt a wave of calmness wash through him as he closed his eyes.

 

Why should he leave?

 

Lee was a stranger. Was he really going to judge a stranger just because he was John Dory’s ex?

 

Even with how John Dory acts… what if he was the guilty one, not Lee?

 

It wasn’t impossible. As much as he believed his big brother can change… it doesn’t change the fact that possibly hurt other people than them.

 

“Branch?”

 

He opened his eyes, and he found the older troll looking down, eyes full of concern. “Are you okay? Did I say something wrong?”

 

…

 

“No… it’s fine. I’m fine,” Branch sighed. Was he really doing this? What reason is there to refuse to help? “I… know how to fix leaks,”

 

“You do?” Lee’s eyes lit up. “Can you fix the leak in my pod?”

 

“Yeah, sure,” Branch crossed his arms. “But don’t think much of it,” He huffed, attempting to set the boundary.

 

He was giving Lee a chance .

 

Wasn’t that something Poppy had often told him to do?

 

“Thank you so much, Branch!” Lee beamed. “I owe you big time!”

 

“Yeah, yeah,” Branch nodded. “Let me get my emergency toolbox,”

 

“Emergency toolbox?” Lee tilted his head as Branch looked under the mat and took out a key to unlock the door. “You keep your emergency toolbox at Queen Poppy’s pod?” He blinked for a moment before gasping. “Oh! Oh, right, I almost forgot that you were the queen’s boyfriend, right?”

 

“Uh, yeah,” Branch blushed a little as he pushed open the door to grab the toolbox. “Alright, let’s go,”

 

Lee nodded and turned to leave. After locking the door and hiding the key again, Branch followed after him. The pair began to walk across the streets, both in comfortable silence as they walked. A few trolls greeted Branch, who returned with a wave and a smile.

 

Lee hummed. “Wow, being the queen’s boyfriend must make you so popular,”

 

“Yeah, I guess,” Branch shrugged. “We’ve only been dating for at least a week or so,”

 

“Really?” Lee chuckled. “I couldn’t tell. You and Queen Poppy seemed to be quite a pair. I mean, battling and making peace with Bergens?” He laughed. “And saving everyone from the Rockpocalypse? And Clay and Floyd even told me that you and Poppy helped bring them all back safe and sound. You two are the power couple,”

 

“W-Well…” Branch’s face began to redden. “I… I guess we are…” He smiled, a warm feeling in his chest as his mind wandered to Poppy.

 

Poppy, his beautiful, sweet, ever so enthusiastic girlfriend.

 

The sun to his moon.

 

His better half.

 

His soulmate.

 

Whatever she was doing, he hoped that she was safe and okay.

 

They soon made it to Lee’s pod. Lee opened the door, and he almost yelped as the roof came down, water from the dew above falling onto the floor. “See? It’s leaking,” He hissed.

 

“Yikes,” Branch looked up at the hole in the ceiling. That’s odd, he swore that he and Clay placed proper materials to make sure it wasn’t affected by anything, especially when a storm comes. “Alright, give me a few minutes, and I’ll have this fixed up,”

 

“Thanks, Branch,” Lee smiled. He sat down on his bed before he hummed. “Hey, can I sing a little while you work? I know you aren’t the biggest fan of bursting into song, but it usually calms me down,”

 

“Fine, fine,” Branch waved him off as he took out his ladder and reached out to fix the ceiling. “Just not too loud or upbeat. I need to focus,”

 

Lee grinned. He reached to get the guitar from his wall and began to strum. The strum wasn’t quite upbeat, but it had a certain tone that Branch swore he had from somewhere.

 

“~How many roads must a man walk down

Before you call him a man?

How many seas must a white dove sail

Before she sleeps in the sand?

Yes, and how many times must the cannonballs fly

Before they're forever banned?~”

 

Even the way Lee sang sounded familiar to Branch as he placed in the wood for the ceiling, but where had he heard that kind of singing before?

 

“~The answer, my friend, is blowin' in the wind

The answer is blowin' in the wind~”

 

Branch hummed, pausing to listen a little to the music while he hammered the wooden bits.

 

“~Yes, and how many years must a mountain exist

Before it is washed to the sea?

And how many years can some people exist

Before they're allowed to be free?

Yes, and how many times can a man turn his head

And pretend that he just doesn't see?~”

 

“~The answer, my friend, is blowin' in the wind

The answer is blowin' in the wind~”

 

The music made him tap his feet as he continued to work on the ceiling. One wooden bit after the other, and he chuckled, not realizing the gem glowing as he worked.

 

“~Yes, and how many times must a man look up

Before he can see the sky?

And how many ears must one man have

Before he can hear people cry?

Yes, and how many deaths will it take 'til he knows

That too many people have died?~”

 

“~The answer, my friend, is blowin' in the wind

The answer is blowin' in the wind~”

 

“Wow,” Branch turned around. “You strum and sing so well, Lee,”

 

“Thanks, Branch,” Lee chuckled. “I’m hoping Johnny or the others have told you about my skills as a guitarist, but some of my talent took years of practice, moving along the road with my little brother,” He smiled. “It was a tough twenty five years, but hey, it was cool,”

 

“Twenty five years?” Branch blinked. “You’ve been on the road for twenty five years?”

 

“Well, yeah,” Lee nodded. “Just me and Judice, why do you ask?”

 

“Just… strange,” Branch hummed. “No wonder I never met you. I’m twenty five years old myself,”

 

“Mm…” Lee winced. “I see…”

 

Branch tilted his head. “What? What is it?”

 

“Oh… it’s nothing,” Lee shook his head. He gave him a smile. “Do you play guitar?”

 

“Well…” Branch scratched the back of his head. “I only started. I’m not that good,”

 

“Nonsense,” Lee laughed and waved him over. “How about you show me what you can do?”

 

Branch’s eyes lit up. He went down the ladder and walked over, sitting beside the older troll. Lee gave him the guitar, and Branch took it with care, placing it over on his chest. He began to strum a few notes, and Lee’s ears flickered at some of the off-key.

 

“Ah… I see,”

 

Branch himself cringed. “Yeah, sorry, told you I’m not that good,”

 

“Well, that’s why we guitarists practice,” Lee chuckled. He moved closer. “How about I help you work out a tune or two?”

 

“Um… okay,” Branch nodded.

 

-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*

 

“Branch isn’t back yet?” Clay scratched his head.

 

“Nope,” Floyd shook his head as Judice slept soundly in his arms on the couch. They ended up having a cuddle party in the living room after making some candy wine. “Maybe he stayed over at Poppy’s place?”

 

“I’ll go check!” John zipped to the lift in an instant.

 

Clay sighed. He sat beside the couple. “I don’t think he’d stay over,”

 

“What makes you say that?” Floyd tilted his head.

 

“Viva and Poppy were called by the Trollstopia Ruling Council this morning,” Clay told his brother. “Viva managed to place me in charge of the Putt Putt Trolls for the day before she left,”

 

“Huh,” Floyd frowned. “Then… where could Branch be? Maybe he’s at a friend’s?”

 

“Maybe,” Clay hummed. He shook his head. “Anyway, how’s the DNA testing going?”

 

“Huh? What- oh!” Floyd groaned. “Oh, I forgot about that,”

 

Clay snorted. “Yeah, you’ve been really busy with your boyfriend~ ” He snickered. “Am I hearing wedding bells soon?”

 

“Clay!”

 

“What? Is it the baby carriage first then- OW!”

 

Floyd scoffed as he whacked his older brother with a pillow. “Will you shush it? Judice is sleeping, and you’re going to disturb him,”

 

“Fine, fine…” Clay chuckled. He got up, dusting himself up. “I’ll go check with Dr. Moonbloom. Tell Johnny and Branch that I’ll be back,”

 

“Alright,” Floyd nodded, watching the other walk out of the bunker.

 

-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*

 

“...And that’s how you do it,” Lee grinned. “Try strumming now,”

 

Branch gently strummed the guitar, and his eyes lit up when a melodious sound came out. “Wow! Thanks for helping me out, Lee,”

 

“The least I can do for fixing my ceiling,” Lee chuckled. “How about some guitar lessons when you’re not busy? Maybe you can make a song for the queen,” He grinned.

 

“U-Um…” Branch flushed. “I don’t… well, I don’t wanna bother you…”

 

“It’s no bother at all,” Lee assured. “You have your own guitar?”

 

“No, I usually use Poppy’s guitar,” Branch shook his head.

 

“Then go on and keep mine,” Lee offered. “So you can practice at home,”

 

Branch’s eyes widened. “Wait, really?” He narrowed his eyes. “What’s the catch?”

 

“No catch, I promise,” Lee shook his head. “I have plenty of guitars I can use, so it’s no loss for me,”

 

“Well… if you really don’t mind…”

 

“Don’t mind at all,” Lee smiled.

 

Branch slowly nodded, getting up as he wrapped the guitar around him. “Well, I should be getting back. It’s getting late, and my brothers will be worried,”

 

Especially John Dory.

 

“Of course,” Lee stood up. “Go on and go home. Be safe,” He patted his shoulders as he led him to the door. “My offer for guitar lessons are always up, so I’ll be right here if you’re available,”

 

“I’ll think about it,” Branch gave a nod before walking out of the pod.

 

He heard the door close behind him as he began to walk through the night. Some Trolls were still around, singing a small tune or two to pass the time, but Branch didn’t mind them, lost in his thoughts.

 

He didn’t expect his time with Lee to be… fun? Interesting?

 

Lee was nothing like the monster John was acting like he was. Nothing like the monster John had described him as.

 

He seemed so… considerate. Caring and patient, even.

 

And even… fatherly-

 

…

 

What?

 

Branch paused in his tracks, hand on his head.

 

Where did that come from? Fatherly?

 

Why would he think that?

 

“Bitty Bug!”

 

“John?” Branch could only spare a glance before John Dory picked him up. “Woah! John, put me down!”

 

“I’ve been looking for you everywhere!” John whimpered, pulling the younger troll in an embrace. “It’s getting late. We should get home,”

 

“But-” Branch tried to interject, but he could only yelp as the older troll simply carried him home on his back.

Notes:

Hehe, Lee looks like he's succeeding >:)

Chapter 12: What Can You See That I Can't?

Summary:

Branch and Lee have been bonding. John doesn't take it well.

Notes:

It's full drama from here on out ^^ Love me some angsty drama, right? >:]

Thanks for the kudos and comments! <3

A week passed.

 

Bruce’s visit was delayed over what he described as ‘Constant Lunch Rush’ in his letter. Groups of vacationers had come, and the restaurant had gotten very busy. It was a shame, but the brothers didn’t think too much of it.

 

Floyd was busy with Judice. If they didn’t go on their dates, they would usually hang out at the Bunker. Judice was basically living with them, only occasionally going back to his pod if he needed to check on his big brother.

 

Clay hadn’t been able to get the DNA results from Dr. Moonbloom after he was pulled away by some Putt Putt Trolls to deal with a couple of problems that had piled up day after day. Some pods needed security while others needed help finding jobs for their families.

 

John was dividing his time by spending time in the Bunker and with Rhonda and Hickory until the bounty hunter had to leave for another bounty, much to his dismay, but Hickory promised that it would be the last, especially after discussing how they wanted to finally move in together.

 

Branch, on the other hand, had been busy practicing his guitar. Poppy hadn’t returned yet, much to his concern, but Cooper had assured him that they were fine and that things just needed her attention. To keep himself busy, he chose to practice and even occasionally visited Lee for the lessons.

 

Sneaking to Lee’s pod had been a hassle in the beginning. John was over in the bunker more after Hickory left (bless the bounty hunter for when he came back, Branch would have his head for leaving him with a helicopter brother), so Branch had to develop an elaborate plan to not only leave but also not be seen by his big brother while he’s having his lessons.

 

It took at least three days. Every close call, Branch had to suck in his breath and replan for the next day.

 

It was only on the third day when he finally got some help.

 

“Just don't tell Johnny I'm helping you see Lee,” Judice told him as he dropped the you her troll at his pod. “He's going to freak out,”

 

“I won't, don't worry,” Branch assured. “Now go, go! You don't wanna keep Floyd waiting,”

 

“Alright,” Judice ruffled his hair. “I’ll pick you up later. Just call out for me if you need help, alright?”

 

“Yeah, yeah, now go!” Branch gently pushed him away. “I got this,”

 

“Okay, take care, little B,” He grinned before walking away.

 

And that was the routine they had for the next few days. Judice dropped him off at his pod to ‘help organize some stuff’ while he's out on a date, so John Dory wouldn't disturb him nor would he suspect anything. As for ‘Little B’, Branch tolerated the nickname, given the other was already helping him out.

 

In those days, Branch had gotten to know Lee more, and they have a lot more in common than he realized. Other than strumming the guitar and singing, they're both skilled survivalists, checking on even the smallest of details on the things they stock. 

 

Lee even told him the adventures that he and Judice had gone through. From their trips to the cities to their performances on stages and the luxuries they've achieved, Branch couldn't help but feel jealous of it all.

 

But not the fame and glory.

 

Not even the recognition they received throughout the years.

 

It's them .

 

Lee took Judice with him when he escaped the Troll Tree.

 

Something that his brothers didn't even bother to do.

 

Especially John Dory.

 

Suddenly, the monster his big brother painted on Lee melted away into a young man who simply wanted to live his life with his brother and achieve everything they needed together after the death of their parents.

 

He could see the kindness that Clay had described.

 

The caring nature that Floyd had described.

 

The moderate parenting that Judice had described.

 

It was all in that man, and that man alone.

 

He was the definition of a perfect man.

 

A father that he had always wished for.

 

A father.

 

Now he realized why he felt those emotions whenever he was with Lee.

 

But would Lee even mind?

 

He wasn't sure, and he was a bit afraid that Lee would turn him away if he ever called him by the honorific.

 

So he kept quiet, just admiring the man for everything he's done for him.

 

But you know what they say?

 

Good things can only last so long…

 

-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*

 

“Hey, Lee?”

 

“Mm?” Lee looked up from his strumming. “What is it, Songberry?”

 

Songberry.

 

It was a nickname, and the only nickname he adored.

 

It didn't come from his name at all, not from Branch, not from Bitty B.

 

It reflected his love of music.

 

His origin in the industry of music.

 

It felt very special to him.

 

“Well… I've been meaning to ask,” Branch coughed. “Clay and Floyd had told me that John was never this ‘perfect-obsessed’ guy from when I was little, and I was wondering… what was he like when you were dating him?”

 

“Oh?” Lee chuckled, a deep blush in his cheeks. “I can't even begin to describe how he was back then. Such an eager adventurer. He would always carry a backpack with him wherever he went and sing till his heart's content,” He smiled fondly. “I remember meeting him when he took his adventuring late at night, and he was attacked by some trolls that went psycho after Trollstice,” He sighed. “I used a bat and smacked the living hell out of those trolls to make sure he was okay,”

 

“You… saved him?” Branch's eyes widened.

 

“Yes, of course,” Lee nodded. “He was the light of my life. My soulmate, my dearest one. Even before we met, he had always attracted my attention,” He hummed. “He was so adorable back then, especially when I picked him up and carried him around and over obstacles like my bride,” He giggled.

 

Branch gave a smile. Lee sounded like a sweet lover… and he seems to be very in love with his brother…

 

“I even planned to propose to him one day,”

 

“What?” Branch blinked. “You two planned to marry?”

 

“Why, yes, of course,” Lee nodded. “John was everything to me… I hoped to have him by my side at all times…”

 

Then why did he leave him?

 

It was a question that's been echoing in Branch’s mind for a while now. Lee was so perfect, and yet… this one flaw always stuck out to him.

 

Now more than ever.

 

If Lee wanted to marry John, why did he leave him back at the Troll Tree?

 

Even if John was the one who caused the breakup, Lee still seemed to have feelings… which was strange. Shouldn't they have faded after John broke them up?

 

Something wasn’t adding up…

 

“But…” Lee’s voice snapped him back to reality, and he looked up at him. “It's all in the past now… I've heard he's got a boyfriend now, so… those dreams are all shattered glass,” He slumped forward.

 

“Oh…” Branch rubbed his arm. He didn't know why, but a part of him felt like it was his fault… was it? “I'm sorry…”

 

“It's alright,” Lee brightened up as he ruffled his hair. “Now, let's get back to–”

 

“BRANCH!”

 

Branch froze at the call. He turned around just in time to see the door swing open, and in came John Dory, fuming that it was almost possible to see the smoke coming out from his ears. He tensed, however, when he saw Lee nearby, and Branch swore he could see alarm bells appearing on his head before grabbing him, prying him away.

 

“Branch, are you okay!? Are you hurt!? Did he hurt you, Bitty Bug??” John checked his arms, legs, head, every part of his body, almost frantically. “What are you even doing here!? Did he lure in here?? Are you hypnotized?! How--”

 

“John, I'm fine!” Branch hissed, pushing the other away. “I just… came here for my guitar lessons…” His ears lowered slightly. He really hoped he had more time to prepare if John caught him.

 

“Your what!?” John’s jaw dropped. “Is that why you asked Judice to drop you off everyday here!? Branch!”

 

Branch hummed. Well, he did promise that he wasn't gonna drag Judice down with him… he knew that Floyd would be upset if John turned against him too…

 

Lee coughed. “Um, sorry… uh, maybe we should finish early, Songberry?” He didn't notice John’s eye twitch as he set his guitar down.

 

“Uh, sure,” Branch nodded, scratching his neck awkwardly. “Sorry for all the commotion, Lee,”

 

“It's no problem. Get home safe, Songberry,” Lee smiled. He waved at John. “See ya around, Johnny,”

 

“ Never call me that again.” John only scowled and dragged Branch out of the pod.

 

Branch hissed, pulling on his wrist but the other had a tight grip, not caring for the trolls turning their way as he dragged him. The younger troll scowled.

 

“John Dory, are you serious!?”

 

“Not now, Branch. We're going to the Bunker.” John Dory spoke in a tone that tleft no room for argument.

 

Branch grumbled, ears lowering. He continued to be dragged, knowing full well that John wasn’t going to listen to his protests. Why was he even listening to him? He wasn’t his parent. He’s a grown man, even, he didn’t need John’s permission to do anything.

 

They soon made it near the bunker. John pulled him close to the lift and let go before crossing his arms. “What were you thinking , Branch!?”

 

‘Wow, not Bitty Bug?’ Branch scoffed. “I was thinking of getting guitar lessons.”

 

“From Lee , of all people!?”

 

“Oh fudge off , John!” Branch snarled, catching the older troll off-guard. “Lee wasn’t doing anything to me!”

 

“You don’t know that!”

 

“Yes, I do!” Branch gritted his teeth. “I’ve been meeting up with him for a week now for guitar playing lessons, and he’s been nothing but kind. He even gives me space , something you aren’t capable of trying to do!”

 

“Branch, you don’t know him as well as I do!” John hissed. “You don’t know what he’s capable of!”

 

“Clay and Floyd both know him as much as you do, and they say that he’s a great guy!”

 

“They don’t know him that well either!”

 

“Judice–”

 

“His opinion about Lee is because he’s his brother, for Troll’s sake!” John shook his head. “That doesn’t change the fact that Lee could be dangerous, and he might hurt you or put you in danger!”

 

“From what I can see, John, you’re the paranoid one who thinks that anything and everyone around me can be a danger! And that's coming from me!” Branch yelled. He couldn’t stand this anymore. He wanted this to stop . “You think I don’t know that you’ve been stalking me, trying to ‘keep me safe’ from whatever force you think is out to get me!? I can take care of myself!”

 

“Apparently you can’t with how easily you let your guard down when you’re around Lee!” John pointed out.

 

“I didn’t easily let my guard down, John Dory! I was cautious about him! But I gave him a chance because everyone deserves a chance!” Branch glared. “Isn’t that what you, Poppy and everyone else keeps telling me!?”

 

“Everyone but him deserves a second chance.” John gritted his teeth.

 

“And what makes him so different, huh?” Branch crossed his arms, taking a note at how the other winced. “You haven’t answered any of my questions about why you two broke up, and now you’re expecting me to believe you that he was in the wrong without you explaining why!?”

 

“I… I can’t tell you why.” John grunted.

 

“You can, you just won’t !”

 

“Fine, I won’t !” John clenched his fists. “And you won’t see him anymore!”

 

“You can’t just do that!” Branch’s eyes widened, eyes glowing green. “You can’t tell me what to do, and you can’t control Lee to bid to you! We’re not your puppets!”

 

“I never said you were!” John groaned. “No means no , Branch. And that’s enough .” He returned the glare. “I’m telling Judice that you’re not allowed to go anywhere near their pods.” He turned around to leave.

 

That SON OF A–

 

Branch felt like he was seeing red. He felt himself grab the guitar, ready to swing it over his brother’s head when a cooling sensation coursed through him. His heavy breathing slowed down, and he felt his vision slowly clear, watching as his brother disappeared into the trees. He groaned and placed the guitar back.

 

Ugh… Why was John Dory like this?

 

He dragged a hand down his face. He shook his head and turned to get on the lift.

 

Maybe… he just needs space from John.

 

…yeah. Yeah, some space would do.

 

-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*

 

“I’m so sorry, Johnny,” Judice bowed his head as he and Floyd met up with the older troll in front of his pod. “I didn’t know he was going to Lee’s. I thought he really just wanted to help me,”

 

“It’s… It’s fine, Judice,” John groaned. He felt a headache coming up on his head, and he could hardly focus. He was already still riled up from earlier, and he didn’t wanna misplace his anger at someone else again. “Thank you for understanding,”

 

“Are you okay?” Floyd frowned. “You look stressed,”

 

“Yes, Floyd, don’t worry,” John rubbed his head. “I just… I think I need to lie down… see you tomorrow,”

 

He began to walk off, dragging his feet behind him. He couldn’t hear his brother calling out to him, couldn’t hear any Troll chattering around him. He couldn’t see anything but his hands, which trembled even as he tried to hold his own hands. His breathing felt slow, and he had to hold in the urge to cry and scream.

 

He was ready to break, but he couldn’t do that here.

 

He needed to get to Rhonda.

 

He felt his legs feeling heavy, even as he began to run forward. The pounding on his head began to worsen, but he pushed himself to go further. At long last, he made it to his armadillo bus, and he fell on his knees right in front of her. He heard Rhonda move towards him, cooing and whimpering as she nudged him.

 

Don’t cry…

 

There’s no point in crying…

 

Shakily, he reached up, patting her and letting her rub her face against his hand. He used the slow motions and small purrs to calm himself down, taking one breath after the other until he finally managed to control his breathing.

 

“...thanks, girl,” He let out a shaky sigh and looked up. He pulled Rhonda’s face close to snuggle. “I… I needed that…”

 

Rhonda cooed and began to lick his face. John chuckled and wiped away the saliva. He managed to stand up, his legs a bit wobbly, so the armadillo bus moved to allow him to hold onto her. As soon as he was back on his feet, he patted her again and straightened up.

 

“Alright… let’s turn in for the night, huh, girl?”

 

Rhonda happily chirped, jumping around a little. John laughed and waited for her to calm down before walking inside the bus. He let his nerves die down, even if the headache on his head still continued. He quickly ate leftover food for his dinner before brushing his teeth.

 

He only changed into some pajamas when he heard the door open. He tensed, holding onto the wall. “Rhonda?”

 

There was no response.

 

Not even a small coo.

 

He hissed and grabbed the frying pan. He swiveled around, near-missing Lee as he stood right behind him. The other troll smiled.

 

“Hello, Johnny.”

 

“ Never call me that, you bastard.” John gritted his teeth. “What did you do to Rhonda?”

 

“Calm down,” Lee sighed and turned the frying pan away. “I only gave her some sleeping gummies,”

 

“ONLY– ARGH! ” John nudged the frying pan forward. “Give me one good reason to not whack you not only for breaking in but also hurting my baby girl?”

 

“Ah, John, still getting attached to other creatures, are we?” Lee chuckled. “As for the good reason… well,” His smile sharpened. “I’m here to offer you a deal,”

 

“What deal?” John glared, not even lowering the pan and his eyes are locked onto the older troll.

 

Don’t turn away.

 

Keep your eye on the enemy.

 

Do not lower your guard.

 

Lee’s smile twisted into something sweet. John began to shake at the sight, heart thumping harshly in his chest.

 

“You must be so upset that I’ve found a way to… bond with our egg.” Lee spoke, so slow, so deep that it sent a chill down John’s spine. “So upset that he started to see me behind your back. So upset that I’m starting to be the father you couldn’t be.”

 

“You’re not his father, and you will never be.” John scowled.

 

“Don’t be too sure about that,” Lee took a step forward, causing the other to tighten his grip on the pan. “I know that you’re very upset about it… so let me propose an alternative,” His smile widened as he grabbed the pan. “I’ll leave Branch alone. I’ll even tell him the truth and what I almost did to him. I’ll tell him the real truth about how I tried to kill you.” He whisked the pan and threw it to the floor. “And in exchange… I only ask you to do one thing,”

 

“What-” John froze as the other grabbed his wrist. “L-Let go!”

 

“I only ask you… to wed me,” Lee knelt on his knee and used his other hand to open a small box. “Marry me, be my husband, and I’ll leave Branch alone.”

 

John felt his heart stop, staring down at the man grinning with the ring in his hand. His body began to tremble, and his feet felt frozen in place, the thoughts swirling in his head.

 

Marry him?

 

As in… a union?

 

With him?

 

No, no, no, no…

 

If he was still his delusional teenager self, this would have been a dream. He would have said yes without hesitation.

 

This is what he knew he always wanted.

 

A happy ending.

 

But he was no longer that naive boy.

 

No longer that delusional teen who longed for a happy ending.

 

He learned to know who Lee is.

 

Learned that he was not the man and never be the soulmate he has always longed for.

 

He was not his happy ending.

 

Hickory was.

 

“No.

 

Lee’s eye twitched. “Excuse me?”

 

“I said… no!” John pulled his hand away. “I know who you are. You are no perfect man. Not a good husband, and not even a decent father,” He shoved Lee’s hand away with such force that he almost fell back. “I don’t believe you even want Branch back. You have something up your sleeve, and I would never let you drag me or Branch into whatever chaos you want!” He scowled. “I would rather die a million deaths than ever marry someone like you, Lee Romeo.”

 

Lee hissed, but he managed to restrain himself. He took a breath and got up, towering over the shorter troll.

 

“I’ll give you three days to answer me. Again, only three days.”

 

A smirk crawled into his face, taking a few steps forward. John was trembling again, taking a couple of steps back.

 

“In those three days, if your answer is still the same…”

 

He slammed his hands onto the wall, boxing the other within. John jumped and looked up, eyes widening as the older troll moved closer, his eyes glowed threateningly in the dark.

 

“I’ll make sure you never see him again.”

Notes:

Oh-hoh! And it gets worse from here ^^

Chapter 13: The Mistakes That I Made

Summary:

John and Branch get into a heated argument, and John realizes his mistakes.

Notes:

Angsty angsty, everyone! hehe

Thanks for the kudos and comments! :D

John was shaking as he paced around inside Rhonda, the armadillo bus awake and now whimpering at her owner’s lack of greeting that morning. Said troll didn’t sleep a wink last night. Or the night before. His mind had been racing with horrific thoughts.

 

Lee was going to take Branch away.

 

He was scared.

 

Frightened of what Lee was going to do to take his baby, his little egg, away from him.

 

There were so many ways he could.

 

He could manipulate him, lie to him, enchant him…

 

He could tell him his secret.

 

John felt his legs give away, holding onto the wall as his breath shook.

 

No, no, no… He didn’t want Branch to find out like this.

 

Never like this.

 

He swore he was going to tell him at the right time.

 

Was he running out of time?

 

He doubted Lee was going to tell him the truth… without lying.

 

…

 

No.

 

John felt the tears prick his eyes. He placed a hand on his mouth, hiccuping his tears, but he couldn’t stop himself from crying. His chest felt heavy as he heaved. He grasped the floor, gripping nothing but the air with trembling hands.

 

He knew Lee was going to do it.

 

He was going to lie about the truth and make sure Branch believed him.

 

And Branch was going to believe him.

 

Not John Dory.

 

Especially with how close they were getting.

 

He hissed, teeth clenching at the thought. He forced himself up, using the counter to help himself stand steadily.

 

He needed to tell Branch the truth.

 

Now.

 

-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*

 

“Argh! Again!?” Branch hissed as the string came off the guitar. “This is the fifth time!”

 

“Maybe you should strum a little gentler,” Floyd sighed, handing over another spare string to his younger brother. “What happened the other day, Branch?”

 

“John Dory. That’s what happened.” Branch growled. “He came into Lee’s pod and just… dragged me back to the bunker!” He groaned. “Can you believe it!?”

 

“Oh, I know about that,” Floyd hummed. “John looked pretty stressed out when he told Judice to keep you away from the pod,”

 

“He really did that!?” Branch pulled on his hair. “ARGH!”

 

Floyd let out another sigh. “Branch…”

 

“He keeps bothering me! Keeps on thinking ‘oh, he’s protecting me’! Protecting me from who!? Lee!? Lee’s the one helping me keep sane with his overprotective craziness!” Branch shook his head with a feral growl.

 

Floyd winced. Before he could say anything, his ears perked up at the sound of the door opening. He turned around and smiled. “Oh! Hey, look who’s here! Johnny!”

 

Branch’s eye twitched. He looked up to see the green-haired troll walk in. What is HE doing here?

 

“Um, hi,” John Dory crossed his arms. “Floyd, I need to talk with Branch. Alone,”

 

“Sure, okay,” Floyd stood up, and Branch gave a strong glare. Traitor. “I’ll be go checking on Clay, see ya, guys,”

 

He dashed out quickly, the door shutting behind him. Branch groaned and set the guitar down on the bed. He didn’t want the temptation to whack his brother to return if he tried to piss him off again.

 

John sighed. “Branch…”

 

“Are you here to apologize?” Branch stood up.

 

“For what?” John raised an eyebrow. “Trying to keep you away from Lee? No, never.”

 

“Are you serious?” Branch growled. “You literally dragged me out and embarrassed me at Lee’s pod just because you don’t trust him!”

 

“Branch, that’s not why I’m here,” John groaned.

 

“I don’t care why you’re here, I want you to apologize!” Branch gritted his teeth. “And even get Judice to forbid me from coming over!? What the heck, John!?”

 

“Branch–”

 

“I know you and Lee broke up years ago, but don’t drag me into this!”

 

“Branch, please–”

 

“You can’t even tell me the truth!” Branch spat out. “You’ve told no one why you and Lee broke up and why you hate him so much!” His fists began to shake. “Are you ashamed? Ashamed to admit that you were the reason he broke up with you!?”

 

John Dory grimaced. He shook his head. “If you want the truth, I’m… I’m willing to tell you now–”

 

“Oh, now you’re going to tell me!? After everything you did yesterday!?” Branch glared. “And how do I know you aren’t lying to me!?”

 

“What??” John stared at him, an eye twitching. Was he seriously doubting him? “You would believe Lee is a nice guy over a week’s worth of knowing him, but you’d doubt me over one fight!?”

 

“A fight that you- Ugh! You’re missing the point!” Branch hissed. “Unlike you , he was actually honest with me for the entire week! Telling me how he loved you, how he wanted to be with you! To marry you, even!”

 

John almost wanted to puke. The idea had been a revolting thought for the past few nights, and he didn’t even wanna think about it anymore.

 

“And up until now, he still loves you!” Branch continued to rant. “But you wouldn’t even try to give him a chance now, would you!?”

 

“...I have a literal boyfriend, Branch!” John felt so confused and so frustrated. Why is his egg so upset with him? What has Lee been telling him??

 

“A traitor boyfriend.” Branch scoffed. “I’d rather think Lee is a better choice than Hickory.”

 

“You don’t even know Hickory! Or Lee!” John was feeling the headache return, not helping at how his blood was boiling. “You only know Hickory over one thing he’s done that’s terrible! You only know Lee over his ‘sweet’ words and compliments. You don’t know either of them at all!”

 

“Those things are enough to differentiate who’s a better choice for you!” Branch shot back. He shook his head. “Lee doesn’t deserve someone as selfish as you even! How could he continue to love you after you hurt him constantly!?”

 

“I didn’t… I’ve never hurt him at all!”

 

“You liar! Yes you do! You always do!”

 

“No, I never did!” John wanted to leave, but he was stuck in the conversation. How can he get out of this? “Why do you even think that!?”

 

“It’s obvious that you did something! You wouldn’t tell any of us the truth, which means you’re the guilty one!”

 

“Gosh, where is this all coming from!?” John gritted his teeth. “Branch, just let me talk, and we’ll–”

 

“No, I’m done.” Branch shook his head. “I don’t want to hear anything from you unless you apologize to Lee for everything you’ve done! For hurting him and breaking you two up!”

 

“I didn’t break us up!”

 

“Yes, you did! Lee wouldn’t still be in love with you if he was the one to break you two up!”

 

“YOU’RE THE ONE WHO BROKE US UP!”

 

Branch froze, falling silent as he stared at the older troll. John clamped his mouth shut with his hands, the realization of his words hitting him the moment he spoke.

 

Shoot.

 

Oh, shoot.

 

He didn’t mean that. No, he didn’t mean that…

 

Right?

 

No, not his egg… He…

 

He didn’t blame his egg…

 

“Branch!”

 

John looked up to see Floyd run to check on Branch. Clay stomped in, glaring sharply at him as he stood in front of the younger trolls. “What the heck, bro!? Blaming Branch for whatever the hell you and Lee had gone through!? How low can you go!?” The frizzy-haired troll hissed. “Look, just because you were incubating Branch when you and Lee broke up, it doesn’t mean it’s his fault! Get over yourself!”

 

John felt something in him snap. He wasn’t sure if it was the headache or something else, but he felt like anything and every word he would say could never reach neither his brothers’ nor his son’s ears.

 

It was pointless, don’t you see?

 

They already hate you, they always have.

 

Lee… has won.

 

He WON.

 

You’re a bad guy.

 

You’ll ALWAYS be the bad guy.

 

He began to laugh, a maniac’s laughter that made Clay wince, but he didn’t care.

 

He didn’t care anymore.

 

He felt done .

 

He had been worried for days, having a breakdown and frantically shaking at what Lee could do to his little egg.

 

And now… he’s just done.

 

You were too late.

 

“You know what? OKAY!” John continued to laugh, hand clutching his goggles and his hair. He was losing it, he knew he was, but he could barely control his emotions, let alone the words coming out of his mouth. “You guys are SO right! Lee is nothing but a saint, so it could NOT have been his fault we broke up!”

 

His motions were shaky, and stumbled back, hitting the wall. Floyd shot up to the front, reaching out for his big brother as Clay backed up to be in front of Branch.

 

“Johnny–!”

 

“I’m fine!” John shook his head and forced himself up. He still had the smile on his face, unnatural and forced as he held his head. “Go on, and enjoy life! You clearly don’t wanna bother to listen to ME anymore, so I’m gone! Goodbye!”

 

He could only see a blur as he stomped out of the room, slamming the door shut. His heart was racing, throat dry and hands shaking. His mind was spinning, and he felt like he was stuck in his own world as he continued walking.

 

He hated Lee.

 

He hated Lee so much.

 

Turning his egg, his little boy, against him.

 

Branch could be upset because of leaving him with grandma all he wanted, he knew he deserved that, that was the only thing he could scream and yell at him for.

 

But Lee?

 

His Bitty Bug was always hesitant to judge his relationship with Lee. He knew Lee gave him nightmares, and he never once judged him for it.

 

Only when Lee started getting closer to him is when he… changed.

 

You’re just afraid to admit that you were too late.

 

The fact weighed down on his chest, and he felt the tears pricking his eyes before they began to stream down his cheeks.

 

You’re too late.

 

You should have told Branch the truth from the start.

 

You should have told your family about Branch from the getgo.

 

Why were you so afraid?

 

You’re a coward.

 

You let Lee affect you, and now look what happened?

 

This is YOUR fault.

 

DEAL WITH IT.

 

John gasped, finally putting a stop to his tracks. His vision was blurry from the tears, but he could recognise the sound of the river from below a clifftop. His foot was just at the edge, and he had to slowly back up.

 

Deal with it.

 

…

 

What was he doing?

 

He should be dealing with it, this was a problem he made himself.

 

A problem he needed to fix by himself.

 

No matter what Branch or any of John’s brothers thought.

 

“I need… to go back.” He cleared his tears. “I need to get to Rhonda.” He turned his heel and ran back to the village.

 

Because there was one thing that Lee couldn’t do.

 

Have evidence.

 

-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*

 

“...Floyd?”

 

“Mm?” Floyd turned to the younger troll. “What’s wrong, Branch?”

 

“I…” Branch sighed and hugged his legs. “I feel like I overstepped a boundary…”

 

“Yeah… maybe,” Floyd moved to sit beside him. “Are you okay?”

 

“No…” Branch rubbed his shoulder. “I don’t… I don’t know what came over me. I just… got so tired. Of him hiding secrets. Of him lying and… just…” He groaned. “Why is this so hard to explain?”

 

“No, I get it,” Floyd wrapped an arm around him. “Johnny… tends to keep a lot of secrets. Up until now, but… we’ve gotten used to it a lot,” He chuckled lightly. “Tell me, what part of his secrets are you mostly frustrated about?”

 

“Well, a lot,” Branch replied. “Like… his beef with Lee. I don’t… I don’t understand why he hates Lee. He seems so nice, and you and Clay think so too… right?”

 

“To us, yes,” Floyd nodded. “He always helps takes care of us with Johnny when Grandma isn’t around… which is actually often,”

 

“Grandma doesn’t come often?”

 

“Nope,” Floyd shook his head. “You know that she loves to gamble, and, well, she was already of age, and John never wanted her to be stressed with raising us,” He smiled. “Lee takes Judice to the pod to watch over all of us with Johnny, and I remember us listening as they wrote songs together,”

 

“I remember that too!” Clay sat beside Floyd, joining the conversation as he leaned back. “Viva sometimes came over, liking their music. We’d listen and play while Lee strummed his guitar and Johnny sang his heart out. Lullabies, party music… they entertained us until we were tired,”

 

“But,” Floyd let out a sigh. “Things began to change after Lee and Judice’s parents were eaten,”

 

“...John told me about that,” Branch hummed. “He said that Lee started getting violent, throwing their equipment around and even hitting him once,”

 

“He what.” Clay shot up as Floyd’s eyes widened. “We… We didn’t know this, who else knows this?”

 

“Bruce does, as John told me,” Branch answered. He tilted his head. “He really didn’t tell any of you?”

 

“No, he didn’t.” Floyd hissed. When was this? When did Lee hit his big brother? How dare he hit his big brother?

 

“John told me that Lee was starting to get stressed out because of the lack of money,” Branch explained. “That’s why he was getting violent,”

 

“Bull-cakes!” Clay swore with a hiss. “Johnny was way younger than him when our parents were eaten by the Bergens, but he didn’t become violent from the stress!”

 

“Yeah!” Floyd agreed. “Sure, he left because of the stress, but never violent to the point of hurting someone!”

 

Branch winced. He had never seen his brothers both get so upset, not even at John, and Clay was often being snarky at John.

 

“You think Judice knows about this?” Clay questioned.

 

“Can’t be, but maybe Judice is a victim too?” Floyd pursed his lips. “I mean… he wanted to have a separate pod from Lee… and I’ve never seen him want to go visit him ever since they got settled…”

 

Branch hummed, his mind swirling. Could it be true? Could Lee really be this… abuser?

 

No, it couldn’t be…

 

He was so nice… right?

 

Right?

 

He felt a twist in his stomach, and he began to rub his arm.

 

Could John be right?

 

Lee… was he really not who he says he is?

 

“Guys… I think we should check on John,”

 

Clay and Floyd nodded, getting up on their feet. Branch had gotten up and made it to the lift first. The older two followed, and the younger troll pushed on the lever to lift them up.

 

-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*

 

“Aha!” John’s eyes lit up as he took out a box. “Found them!”

 

“Found what, John?”

 

“GAH!” John yelped and took out a stake by instinct, turning around with it to face the one troll he never wanted to see. He growled. “What are you doing here? It’s not even three days yet!”

 

“You think I’m not keeping an eye on you?” Lee scowled. His gaze turned to the box, and he glared. “What’s that?”

 

“None of your business!” John clutched the box behind him, backing up from the older troll. “Now get out! Rhonda!”

 

There was no response from outside. John felt his heart racing as he glared up at the other once again.

 

“You hurt her again!”

 

“You think I don’t know your tactics?” Lee quickly snatched the box with his hair.

 

“H-Hey!” John jumped to his feet. “Give that back!”

 

He gasped as his chest was met with a foot. He began to cough, trying to get out from under the pressure, but it only earned him more pressure.

 

“You think I’d let you use this advantage?” Lee snarled. “Branch is going to be my son, and you will be my husband.” He threw the box out of the armadillo bus before using his hair to grab the other by the neck. “I don’t want to hurt you anymore than I’ve already hurt you, Johnny… so I’m willing to give you another choice.”

 

John felt himself struggling to breathe, grabbing on the hair to pry himself away from the chokehold. He felt the darkness peeking from his vision, but he fought to stay awake.

 

Stay awake for his egg.

 

He needed to stay up.

 

Stay up.

 

Stay UP.

 

“What… What do you want now?” John managed to cough out.

 

“Same offer, different condition,” A sharp grin crept onto Lee’s face, and John felt the other tower him once more. “Only ten seconds to answer.”

 

Ten seconds?

 

John was trembling, but he could still see the older troll’s face, though it was rather blurry. Lee’s grip on him tightened, and he felt the air pressure of his ears worsening his headache, like his ears were about to pop.

 

Stay awake.

 

STAY AWAKE.

 

“Marry me, Johnny…”

 

Lee’s voice sounded blurred, like it was echoing under the water, but John could still hear it, barely able to recognize his face. His surroundings were darkening, and the last he could see was Lee’s eyes glowing in the darkness.

 

“Or Bruce dies.”

Notes:

Oh how will this end? 🤭

Chapter 14: Key of the Puzzle

Summary:

A small key is all one needs to unlock a box of secrets.

Notes:

Hihi, the big battle is coming soon! Right now, things are about to be hectic! :D

Thanks for the kudos and comments, everyone <3

“Oh, hey guys,” Judice waved as he watched the three brothers run towards him.

 

“Hey, Judy,” Floyd smiled. “We're actually in a hurry. Have you seen Johnny anywhere?”

 

“I did, but he seemed a little… out of it,” Judice winced. “I waved to say hello, but he didn't respond, just murmuring under his breath. And… he was shaking,” He frowned. “Is he okay?”

 

“Shaking?” Branch hissed. “Oh no…”

 

“It's okay, Branch, we'll find him,” Floyd assured. He turned back to his boyfriend. “Did you see where he went?”

 

“That way, I think,” Judice pointed to a part of the village. “I wish I can help you guys find him, but Queen Poppy needs me to sort some documents out,”

 

“Glad to know you found a job right away,” Floyd kissed his cheek. “Don't worry, we've got this. Come on, guys,”

 

“Good luck!” Judice waved as the trio dashed off.

 

They rushed past a couple of pods and other trolls, being able to barely avoid them as they ran. They stopped for a moment, looking around to find more clues to find their brother.

 

“Where else could he have gone…” Branch hissed.

 

Clay hummed and spotted a familiar troll. “Dr. Moonbloom!”

 

“Clay, Floyd. Good to see you two,” The doctor stepped forward. “And you too, Branch. Just who I was looking for,”

 

“You were looking for us?” Branch blinked.

 

“Uhhhh, Dr. Moonbloom,” Floyd stepped forward. “Have you seen our brother John Dory anywhere?”

 

“The old one? Sure I have, he walked past the entrance,” Dr. Moonbloom pointed forward.

 

“Okay, thanks!” Floyd grabbed Branch and quickly rushed off.

 

“H-Hey, wait! What about Clay!?”

 

“I'll meet up with you guys later!” Clay assured, watching the pair leave.

 

Dr. Moonbloom scoffed. “Are you two really hiding the boy's origins from him?”

 

“We don't exactly know his ‘origins’ enough to tell him,” Clay sighed. “I'm sure Floyd already told you that,”

 

“He told me the crazy story about the frozen egg in a stasis,” Dr. Moonbloom huffed. “I have encountered many stories hiding pregnancy, but that's the most ridiculous one I've heard,”

 

“Hiding… pregnancy?” Clay raised an eyebrow. “What do you mean?”

 

“The DNA test is complete… thanks to the other Troll tribes lending Pop Troll Village a few advanced gadgets,” Dr. Moonbloom handed the papers. “So see for yourself,”

 

Clay took the papers in his hold, eyes scanning through what was written. With every word he sees, his eyes widened until it looked like his eyeballs could just pop out.

 

“This…”

 

…

 

Lee.

 

He gripped the papers tightly, teeth clenching.

 

That… That bastard .

 

Dr. Moonbloom looked him up and down. “I'm assuming you know who the other father is?”

 

“…John's ex boyfriend.” Clay hissed.

 

And a dead troll when he sees him.

 

-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*

 

John’s vision started to clear as he finally came to. He let out a groan, forcing himself up while he rubbed his head.

 

Where… am I?

 

“HELP!”

 

Bruce’s voice snapped him back to reality, and he looked up to see himself in some kind of dark cave. He ran out of the cave’s mouth, and his eyes widened at his surroundings.

 

It was some kind of volcano, with flowing magma underneath the stone way he was standing on. Bursts of lava appeared from the lava geysers, some of the rocks flying up with them before falling from the sky like flaming shooting stars.

 

John had to step back inside the cave, just a few inches from the entrance. He took a few breaths, ears flickering to try to register where he was.

 

“HELP!”

 

His head turned to where the screaming came from, and his heart began to race.

 

Bruce!

 

He didn't hesitate to leap out of the cave and run up the path. He finally made it to the center, and he froze at the sight.

 

Bruce was chained up to the wall, with chains held down by a few different-looking trolls while a huge boulder above seemed to be keeping the lava from falling onto his hair. His hair was forced into tangles, even as he tried to stretch and escape.

 

“BRUCE!”

 

“Johnny?” Bruce’s eyes sparkled as his eyes met his big brother’s. “Johnny! You're here!”

 

“I'll get you out!” John held out his stakes, ignoring the headache that was still weighing down on him. How many pills should he take for it to go away? Ugh. “Just hold on!”

 

“Johnny, be careful!” Bruce winced as the others snarled the older Troll. “These… things can bite!”

 

“Things?” John tilted his head. He narrowed his eyes before tensing at the pure green eyes with light lime green swirls of each troll around him.

 

Hypnosis.

 

“Lee.” John scowled.

 

“You're pretty sharp, my dear,”

 

John turned around and threw the stake, allowing Lee to catch it before throwing it in the lava.

 

“But not sharp enough.”

 

“Let my brother go, Lee!” John glared.

 

“Did you forget about the deal I gave you already?” Lee raised an eyebrow as he stepped forward. “I gave you more time than I preferred… but at least you can see that I don't lie.”

 

Deal? What-

 

…

 

THAT BASTARD.

 

“How dare you.” John snarled. “Threatening to kill my brother just to get me and Branch!?”

 

“Mainly you, though hoping Branch would join as well,” Lee shrugged. “After all…” he smirked. “We can always make more.”

 

“HANDS OFF MY BROTHER, YOU ASSHOLE!” Bruce shrieked, struggling in his chains.

 

“Shut it.” Lee huffed. He turned back to John. “I actually panicked when I realized you told Bruce about the truth. I knew it was going to be easy for you both to influence the rest of your brothers and Branch the moment Bruce confirms your tale.” He grinned. “So, I had to take matters into my own hands.”

 

John stared at him, eyeing him closely before stepping back. “You… You forged the letter, didn't you?”

 

“Bingo,” Lee laughed. “I'm surprised none of you realized it, but hey, not everyone can be as smart,” He tapped his head with a snort before crossing his arms. “Now, again, I give you ten seconds to decide…”

 

“TEN SECONDS!?” Bruce gasped before trying to pull on the chains again. “That's not enough! You're taking things too far, Lee- ACK!”

 

“Quiet,” Lee spoke as he commanded the trolls to pull on the chains harder.

 

“Don't hurt him!” John hissed. His ears lowered as he shakily stepped forward. “Okay.”

 

“What…?” Bruce stared at his brother, flabbergasted. “Johnny…”

 

“So it's a yes?” Lee’s eyes gleamed. “You'll marry me?”

 

“Free Bruce and don't harm any of my family,” John’s breath was shaky but he took a step forward again, back straightened. “And… yes, I will marry you,”

 

Bruce was ready to scream. He wanted to protest, cry out to his big brother that he should not do this.

 

He should never do this.

 

He was the stupid one.

 

He was the one who fell for the trap that Lee had set up.

 

This was his fault.

 

His big brother shouldn't take the blame for any of this!

 

Lee chuckled. “Wise choice,” He grasped John’s hand with a tight grip. “We can hold the wedding ceremony right here, right now!”

 

“Let Bruce go first.” John glared. “That was our deal.”

 

Lee groaned. “Fine.” He turned to the hypnotized trolls. “Take him back near Pop Troll Village, but don't let him out of your sight.”

 

The trolls only bowed to obey, and John watched with a heavy heart as his younger brother, still chained up, was carried away.

 

“Johnny! Johnny, please don't do this!”

 

John only turned away. He couldn't stand hearing his cries, but he had to do this.

 

He didn't want his family hurt again.

 

Not this time.

 

If there was a chance that his family would be happy without him, then it's alright with him.

 

As long as they were far away from Lee.

 

Far, far away from Lee.

 

-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*

 

“Rhonda’s drugged?” Floyd gasped, stroking the unconscious armadillo bus.

 

“That means John was attacked.” Branch gritted his teeth. Shoot. This was his fault.

 

He shouldn't have yelled at him.

 

He should have heard him out.

 

Gosh, why had he done that?

 

“Branch! Over here!”

 

He swiveled around to find Floyd looking through some files in a box. The box itself looked discarded, the lid open and revealing the images and files within. Branch picked up one picture, and his eyes widened.

 

It was… of Lee and John. They looked so young… way younger than the Brozone during their band days. Lee looked different, wearing the purple sweater he had worn months ago while his hair was in a messier ponytail than he had now.

 

The sweater…

 

Is that why John reacted so strongly? Because of that sweater?

 

Branch turned to the other troll in the picture. John still had his blueish-green puffy jacket that he wore during his band years, but he looked… more carefree. He didn't have the goggles yet, which was rather odd. He thought John always had them…

 

“Huh, I didn't know John was taking photos of us,” Floyd chuckled, and Branch glanced down at the many baby pictures scattered all over the ground. “Well, at least we know where he stores them,”

 

Branch snorted, his nerves calming down a little as he looked through the pictures with the older troll. He stopped at one, and he gently picked up the picture.

 

Wait… what?

 

“Uh, Floyd? When did John start incubating me?”

 

“A few days before you hatched, I believed,” Floyd hummed before looking up. “Why?”

 

“I was… already detached before I was incubated, right?”

 

He didn't wanna believe this.

 

He wanted to hope he was wrong.

 

Please tell him he's wrong.

 

“Yeah,” Floyd chuckled. “You can't exactly incubate another egg if said egg isn't detached,”

 

…That's what he was afraid of.

 

“Then…” Branch couldn't get the words out, his hands trembling. “Then… what is… this…?”

 

Floyd looked confused as he took the picture to look. His eyes widened at the image of John trying to use the camera to see an egg growing in his hair.

 

Branch’s egg.

 

Branch’s egg was growing in John’s hair.

 

That meant…

 

“You're…” Floyd let out a quiet gasp. “John’s egg…? But that means… you're…”

 

“…His son,” Branch felt himself sit down, his legs giving away as his eyes remained wide. “I… I'm John Dory’s son…”

 

“But… how?” Floyd grasped his hair with a hiss. “How are you his kid? When… When did he have you!? Why didn't he tell us!? I… I don't understand…”

 

“I think I have an answer to that.”

 

They turned to see Clay moving towards them, papers in hand. Floyd glanced at the papers, and his eyes softened.

 

“The DNA test is done, I believe?”

 

“Yes,” Clay nodded and handed them over. “I can see why John never told us anything,”

 

Branch looked over at the content, and his eyes widened.

 

Lee Romeo.

 

He was his other father.

 

…

 

That made so much sense.

 

Why Lee felt so fatherly to him when he started to “get to know him”.

 

It was because… he was this father.

 

If that's the case… why?

 

Why did Lee leave him and John behind?

 

If he truly loved John and wanted to be in his life, why did he leave him behind?

 

He felt his body shake, and he couldn't control the tears that began to roll down his cheeks while his breath hitched. He didn't feel Floyd pull him into an embrace until he felt him stroking his back gently.

 

“We'll get to the bottom of this, okay?” the pink-haired troll offered a smile. “It'll be alright…”

 

Branch whimpered and curled up in his arms like a Trolling. He felt foolish, like a child needing to be consoled by an adult, but in this case… Floyd was his biological uncle, so he really did feel like a child…

 

“We need to get Rhonda up,” Clay hissed and walked to the armadillo bus. “Come on, come on…”

 

“She’s drugged,” Floyd shook his head. “And I think it’s strong,”

 

“Dammit.” Clay grumbled. “What do we do now? How can we find John?”

 

“Johnny’s missin’?”

 

Branch looked up to find Hickory walking closer, a flash of concern on his face. He glanced at Rhonda then at the brothers before settling his eyes on him. He frowned.

 

“Branch? What happened?”

 

“...” Branch had no idea how to respond. This was John’s boyfriend… his father’s boyfriend…

 

Oh gosh, was he going to be his step-father?

 

He didn’t know what to think anymore.

 

“We found this out,” Floyd handed the papers over. “But… I’m guessing you already know?”

 

Hickory looked through the paper and winced. “Oh…” He nodded. “I do know about this. Johnny already told me a few years back,”

 

“How did he tell you but not us!?” Clay gritted his teeth. “He’d keep this secret for TWENTY-THREE YEARS , for Troll’s sake!”

 

“Well…” Hickory sighed and crossed his arms. “I don’t… think it’s my tale to tell…”

 

“Hickory’s right,” Floyd helped Branch up. “And we can get John to tell us after we find him.” He was upset as well, but they weren’t going to get answers by getting angry. They needed to find John.

 

“How?” Branch lowered his ears. His voice was small, trying to progress everything, but with the situation and his biological father missing, he knew he had to push away his thoughts and focus.

 

Focus on finding John.

 

“Maybe we can find some clues,” Hickory suggested.

 

“Right,” Floyd nodded. “Clay, you and I will check inside. Hickory, Branch you two should check out here if we missed anything,”

 

“Got it,” Hickory gave a nod.

 

Clay grumbled but didn’t protest as he followed his younger brother inside the armadillo bus while Branch checked behind Rhonda to search, and Hickory went further in the trees to find any clues.

 

The first thing Floyd found inside was a frying pan on the ground. He picked it up with a hum as Clay walked to check through the shelves and couches. The younger troll turned to his brother, ears lowering.

 

“Are you okay, Clay?”

 

“No.” The frizzy-haired troll shook his head. “John’s missing, Rhonda’s drugged, and Branch is apparently our nephew!?” He gripped on the shelf, a small hiss coming from his lips. “This is too much, Floyd. Too much!”

 

“I know… I know,” Floyd let out a sigh. “I wish Bruce was here to help us sort through this,”

 

“Does Bruce even know !?” Clay shook his head. “Are we the only ones who don’t know!?”

 

“Clay–”

 

“We abandoned Branch! We abandoned our nephew! John abandoned his son! Lee… that BASTARD got John pregnant and LEFT HIM TOO!” Clay pulled on his hair, growling.

 

Floyd winced. “Clay… we’re going to figure this out,” He pulled his brother into a hug. “We’re going to figure all this out, okay?”

 

“Easy for you to say.” Clay looked over. “Why aren’t you upset?”

 

“I am,” Floyd chuckled. “I just… I want all this to be handled when we find John. I…” He rubbed his arm. “Besides, Branch needs comfort more than we do,”

 

Clay sighed. “Yeah… I guess you’re right…” He glanced at his brother and tilted his head. “Are you sure you’re okay?”

 

“Probably not,” Floyd could only laugh. He let out another sigh. “Do you think… Judice knows?”

 

“Maybe,” Clay shrugged. “But I’m sure if he did, he would have told you…” He patted his shoulder. He still had the hope that Judice didn’t know anything. Or if he did, he didn’t want to get involved with anything Lee did, which further explains the separate pods.

 

“...yeah,” Floyd took a breath and nodded. “You’re right. He… He would have told me, but he didn’t so–”

 

“Guys! Guys!”

 

“Viva?” Clay shot up before rushing outside. “Viva, what’s wrong!?”

 

“Clay!” Viva met the frizzy-haired troll with a hug, but her expression twisted into fear and wariness as Hickory, Branch and Floyd joined them. “Sorry this isn’t a friendly hello, but Poppy and I just returned from a meeting, and we were heading back to the village when we saw a bunch of trolls and…” She took a moment to catch her breath before continuing. “Poppy went to run after them while I came and get you,”

 

“After some trolls?” Branch frowned. “Why? What’s going on?”

 

“Oh, right, right,” Viva knocked on her head slightly. “They have Bruce,”

 

“Bruce?” Floyd’s eyes widened. “Why do they have Bruce?”

 

“And how?” Clay scratched his head. “Isn’t he still on Vacay Island?”

 

“I don’t know, but they have him in chains .” Viva hissed. “Poppy went after them, but she’s going to need help,”

 

“Poppy went after them!? Alone!?” Branch snapped into protective mode, fist clenching. “Lead the way, Viva,”

 

Viva nodded. “Alright, follow me!”

Notes:

Okay, idk if any of the brothers can STILL use their hair (especially Bruce and Clay) but I'm just throwing it out there that they can as an HC, kay? K.

<3

Chapter 15: Entangled In The Truth

Summary:

Everyone is a mess about the truth. Meanwhile, Judice discovers a pawn.

Notes:

Okay, this chapter might be a LITTLE messy, my mind was a mess making it ;-;

Thanks for the kudos and comments, everyone!

“Argh…” Bruce hissed as the trolls pulled on his chains while they carried him. “A little gentle on the chains, at least,”

 

The hypnotized trolls didn’t react, not that Bruce expected them to react. He sighed and looked around. They slowly trekked through the forest, and he only wished he could fix his hair to stretch up at a branch.

 

Branch…

 

He hoped Branch and his brothers were okay.

 

His lips pursed, closing his eyes.

 

John shouldn’t have sacrificed himself for him.

 

Why did he fall for that trap?

 

He should have seen those eyes… Gosh, he should have paid better attention…

 

“Psst!”

 

Bruce opened an eye, looking up to find a familiar pink jumping from one rock to another. His eyes lit up.

 

Poppy!

 

The pink troll gave him a smile before she grabbed a few rocks with her hair. She threw them at the trolls, knocking them down in an instant. Bruce yelped as he fell with them, grunting the moment his back met the cold, hard floor.

 

“Bruce!!” Poppy dashed to his side to help him up. “Oh my gosh, are you okay!?”

 

“Yes.” Bruce groaned, reaching out to fix his hair. “A bit sore, but okay,” His ears flickered, and his body tensed. “Shoot, watch out!”

 

“Wha- GAH!” Poppy yelped when she was pushed away as the trolls got back on their feet. “Oh no…” She held out a stake Branch had given her, holding it out as they surrounded them. “There’s too many of them!”

 

“Stay behind me!” Bruce glared at the trolls.

 

“VIVA LA VIVA, BABY!”

 

Poppy’s eyes lit up, watching his sister jump from the bushes and throw some sticky hands towards the trolls before she flipped them over. “VIVA!”

 

“Poppy!” Viva landed beside her, pulling her into a hug. “Are you and Bruce okay!?”

 

“We’re fine, don’t worry,” Poppy smiled. “Did you get Branch and the others?”

 

“POPPY!”

 

She beamed as she was met with Branch embracing her, looking over her body to check for any injuries. “Branch! You’re here!”

 

“Bruce!” Clay and Floyd pounced on their older brother.

 

“Hey, you two,” Bruce chuckled and returned the hug. “I’m glad you’re both alright,”

 

“Us!? How about you!? ” Clay hissed. “Viva said you were in chains! ”

 

“I was, but Poppstar got me out,” Bruce assured. He hissed. “But we don’t have the time for a reunion. Lee has John,”

 

“Lee has Johnny?” Hickory arrived late, running behind the group.

 

Bruce turned to him, raising an eyebrow. “And… who are you?”

 

“This is Hickory, John’s boyfriend,” Floyd introduced.

 

“John’s WHAT-”

 

“Bruce, please. ” Branch stepped forward. “Where’s Lee? We need to get John back!”

 

“Right, right,” Bruce groaned and shook his head. “Lee has John at the volcano! He’s forcing him to marry him!”

 

“WHAT!?”

 

Hickory’s fist was shaking. Dang that Lee! John had always told him that he was a terrible person within that ‘perfect’ persona he kept in public, but he didn’t realize he was this crazy.

 

Viva and Poppy exchanged horrified glances. Forced marriage? That was worse than arranged marriage! How could a troll even think of forcing someone to marry them?

 

Floyd began to tremble, and Clay had to hold him from collapsing, growling deeply. How dare Lee try to force their big brother into marriage!?

 

Branch felt his eyes gleam, the anger bubbling his chest as he began to see red. He felt the coolness trying to calm him down, but the rage in his mind overran the calmness. He stomped towards a nearby tree before slamming his fist into the tree bark.

 

The rest of the group jumped, and Poppy winced, watching her boyfriend retract his now bloody fist. “Branch?” She ran to his side. “It’s okay. We’ll get John back, I promise,” She helped him step back from the tree. “It’s going to be okay-”

 

“NO, it’s NOT !”

 

Poppy stepped back at the outburst. Branch grasped his hair, hands shaking as he ignored the blood mixed into his strands.

 

“This is MY fault!” he gritted his teeth. “ I’m the one who drove him away! I’m the one who kept pushing and pushing until he finally snapped and left! I’m the reason Lee managed to kidnap him! He…” Branch felt the tears streaming down his cheeks, his breath hitching. “He told me to stay away from Lee. I… I should have listened to him! I shouldn’t have been so stupid !”

 

“Branch…” Bruce made his way to the younger troll’s side, gently taking him by the shoulders. “No, Branch, this isn’t your fault. This is Lee’s fault. He’s the one who hurt John…”

 

‘And I’m the reason John agreed to the marriage…’

 

Branch didn’t even look at him. His eyes were fixed on the ground as he fell on his knees. His hands felt the grass beneath him, and he choked out a sob.

 

“...He should have just shattered my egg…”

 

There were collective gasps behind him. Bruce backed up a little, eyes widening as the realization hit him.

 

“You… You know?”

 

Branch didn’t turn his head, but a small nod from him was enough to answer him. Bruce’s eyes softened. He moved closer and pulled his nephew into a gentle hug. Floyd and Clay ran forward to join them, arms around their nephew with a small squeeze.

 

Poppy stared at them, a smile stretching on her face. She was a little confused, though. What did Bruce mean by ‘you know’?

 

Did something happen?

 

“I’m relieved that they took it well,” Poppy turned around to see Hickory sigh in relief.

 

“Took what well?” Viva tilted her head.

 

Hickory tensed. “Ummm…” He coughed. “I’m sure Branch and Clay will tell,”

 

“What-” A groan interrupted their moment, and they all turned to see the trolls getting up again.

 

“Oh come on!” Viva hissed as the boys parted from each other. “Why can’t they stay down!?”

 

“Because they’re not themselves,” Bruce shook his head. “They’re all hypnotized,”

 

“Hypnotized?” Poppy turned to them. “Like, by a Hypno Troll?”

 

“What’s a Hypno troll?” Clay blinked, no one noticing Floyd wince. “I saw it in the papers, but I’ve never heard of those kind of trolls before,”

 

“Oh, uh, Hypno Trolls are a kind of trolls that have the skills of all the genres and use their own music against them to hypnotize other trolls,” Poppy summarized rather quickly, still alert at the trolls ready to attack them.

 

“They WHAT!?” Branch’s jaw dropped. “Lee is a Hypno Troll!?”

 

“Lee’s a Hypno Troll!?” Poppy gasped.

 

“Apparently,” Clay scratched his head. “Half-Hypno Troll and Half-Pop Troll,”

 

“Hypno Troll hybrids exist!?” Viva’s jaw dropped.

 

“Guys, now that doesn’t seem like the time!” Bruce hissed, moving in front as the trolls began to walk closer.

 

Hickory took out a lasso and swung it towards the trolls before running around. Once the trolls were caught in the rope, he threw the end at Bruce, who quickly tied it in a tight knot.

 

“There!” he sighed in relief and looked up. “Nice quick thinking, Hickory, was it?”

 

“Yeah,” Hickory nodded, tipping his hat. “Nice to meet ya,”

 

“Woah, woah, hang on!” Poppy hissed. “Are you saying Lee is a Hypno Troll!?”

 

“Yeah… but how do you know about Hypno Trolls, Poppy?” Branch tilted his head.

 

“Well…” Poppy sighed. “Okay, okay, there was a situation that me and the rest of the tribes have been discussing, and we’ve been theorizing that a Hypno Troll has been kidnapping trolls from different tribes to use for their own cause,” She admitted. “Viva and I’ve been discussing with the other tribes for the last few days, but we’ve gotten no leads…” She turned to the hypnotized trolls tied up. “Well… until now,”

 

“Wait,” Viva hissed. “If Lee is a Hypno Troll… does that mean Judice is one too!?”

 

“...yes,” Floyd sighed.

 

Poppy turned to him, mouth agape. “You KNEW!?” Oh gosh… and he was always in those meetings…

 

“Yes, Judice told me when we were kids,” Floyd nodded. “But he had no idea what that meant, and he told me that their Papa had been the one to tell him and Lee that they were Half-Hypno Trolls,”

 

“And Johnny told me that Lee told him about it,” Hickory added. “Lee was more aware about it, but he always promised Johnny that he would never use it against him,”

 

“You guys knew that there were Hypno Trolls around, neither of you told us!?” Viva stared at them in disbelief.

 

“We didn’t know it was relevant!” Floyd raised his hands in defense. “And Judice wasn’t doing anything wrong, so there wasn’t a point!”

 

“Oh Troll…” Branch pulled on his hair. “I’m part Hypno Troll…”

 

“What?” Poppy turned to face her boyfriend. “What are you talking about, Branch?”

 

Branch held his breath before sighing. “Lee and John Dory… they’re my biological parents.”

 

Viva and Poppy’s eyes widened, and the pink-haired troll looked like she was ready to faint at the new information.

 

“WHAT!?”

 

-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*

 

“I’m not going,”

 

“What?” Lee frowned, watching the younger troll sort the files. “Come on, brother. After this wedding, the invasion of all of our slaves!”

 

“Our slaves are literally outnumbered by every troll in the kingdom,” Judice pointed out. “We still need more, and you using them all for this stupid wedding is going to risk our moment.”

 

“You’re such a killjoy,” Lee rolled his eyes.

 

“No, I’m just smarter,” Judice set the files in a folder. “Unlike you, I’ve actually formulated a plan for the invasion without being reckless,”

 

Lee shook his head. “Fine. I thought my brother would support me over this success.” he scoffed and turned around to leave.

 

“What.” Judice watched as the older troll took a leave. He grunted and held his head. “That stupid… asshole.” He placed the folder with the rest of the files. “I helped him get to Johnny and Branch, and he pulled that gaslighting technique? Unbelievable.”

 

He carried the folders and walked out of the makeshift office. Poppy had given him an office pod close to her pod to be able to submit any and every file needed for the investigation. As much as possible, he was trying to be honest with the work, just ignoring most of the accusations and some evidence that point towards the Hypno Trolls, sometimes erasing it.

 

No evidence, no notes.

 

None of the royals seemed to realize what he was doing. No looks, no stares, just nods before moving on with their meeting. Not even Poppy was suspicious.

 

“Thanks for the help, Judice! I really appreciate it!” She’d say with a grin.

 

She almost made Judice feel bad.

 

Almost.

 

“Here you go, your highnesses,” He set the files in front of the two princes of Funk waiting in front of the Royal Pod.

 

“Thanks for the help, J,” Darnell smiled.

 

“Hey, have you seen Poppy, Judice?” Cooper looked around. “She was gonna come to the late meeting tonight,”

 

“Nope, sorry,” Judice shook his head. “Didn’t she and Princess Viva just return from a meeting?”

 

“Yeah, so I thought they’d be at the village by now,” Cooper hummed.

 

“I’m sure they’re just helping a few trolls around,” Darnell chuckled. “Let’s go bring this to Mom and Dad before looking for them,”

 

“Good idea!” Cooper beamed.

 

Judice snorted, waving as he watched the twins run off with the files. He hummed and jumped off the pod, swinging across a few branches. He made it to the ground and turned around to the direction of the Bunker.

 

He wanted to go, but he doubted Floyd was home.

 

They were probably going to find John.

 

…

 

Dammit, Lee.

 

“You better not hurt my Floy-Floy, Lee.” he snarled under his breath, crossing his arms.

 

He sighed and shook his head then turned to head to his pod. He paused before he could go on, and he felt himself fidget a little.

 

…

 

Dammit.

 

He found himself turning around and running to the direction of the Bunker. He finally made it to the lift, and he halted himself just at the entrance. He hummed, crossing his arms.

 

Would it be rude to just enter?

 

Branch didn’t seem to mind him coming in any time he wanted… so maybe he could make himself at home?

 

…maybe.

 

“Are you lost, good sir?”

 

Judice’s ears flickered before he turned to see a topless purple troll with blue and green hair approach him. His amethyst eyes met his ruby red ones, and he smiled, a faint smile that felt like a barrier between Lee’s fake smile and his relaxed smile.

 

‘Great, it’s like another Lee.’

 

He wanted to scoff, but he kept his innocent face up, tilting his head at the other. “Um, no? I don’t think so… this is Branch’s bunker, isn’t it?”

 

“Well… yes,” the troll coughed. He rubbed his hands together. “I’m… simply surprised someone else would want to enter his bunker. I know his brothers often come in and leave, and other times Poppy…” He seemed to murmur the Pop Queen’s name. “But… you’re not someone related to him, are you?”

 

Who was this guy?

 

“I’m a friend,” Judice gave a smile. “I was wondering if Branch was here. Wanted to see him!” He chirped before he blinked. “And who might you be?”

 

“My name is Creek,” the troll replied, and Judice had to restrain himself from his twitching eye.

 

Ah.

 

It was that traitor.

 

He remembered Poppy telling him about the traitor troll who sold them out to the Bergens while they were working. She even told him about how much Branch hates Creek, especially after everyone but King Peppy, Branch and Poppy forgave him.

 

And that was enough for Judice to claim the yoga-loving troll as an enemy as well.

 

After all, an enemy of his nephew is the enemy of his.

 

…

 

Then again… perhaps he could be of use to the plan…

 

“Ah, I think I’ve heard of you!”

 

“O-Oh!” Creek tensed. “Hehe, how… um, truly? Did Branch tell you about me?”

 

“Mmhmm!” Judice nodded, walking over to him. “He said that you betrayed the whole village to the Bergens! Is that true?”

 

“Of… Of course not!” Creek shook his head. “I… I saved myself from the Bergens and ran away to keep me from being eaten,”

 

He’s a bad liar. Gonna have to fix that. Judice internally chuckled. He only nodded and held the guru’s hand. “Wow! That must have been really scary! Are you okay?”

 

“Very scary,” Creek shuddered a little. “Luckily, I escaped and returned back to the village safe and sound,”

 

“That is really lucky!” Judice chirped. “Hey, wanna be penpals?” He asked.

 

“Penpals?” Creek’s eyes lit up. “Well… yes, that sounds nice,”

 

“And actual pals!” Judice beamed. “Maybe we can hang out now? Branch doesn’t seem to be home, so…”

 

“Of course, of course!” Creek grinned. “Would you like to come over? Maybe for some snacks while we chat,”

 

“I’d like that,” Judice nodded with a chirp, following after the troll with eyes gleaming in red.

 

All according to the plan.

 

-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*

 

“So… you’re John Dory’s son?” Poppy glanced at the papers before looking up at her boyfriend. “John and Lee’s son?”

 

“Huh,” Viva narrowed her eyes. “Now that I think about it, you do look like a mix of them… you know, if you squint, just a little…”

 

“Yeah… I noticed,” Branch sighed. “I don’t… exactly know how and why he never told me…”

 

“Lee could be the reason,” Bruce scowled.

 

“But Lee left the tree,” Clay pointed out. “Why keep hiding when Lee and Judice already left?”

 

“Guys,” Floyd moved between them. “We can ask all our questions to John after we save him,”

 

“Right! Right, right,” Poppy kept the papers. “So, anyone’s got a plan? Branch?”

 

“A plan! Right,” Branch went to a rock, taking out a scrapbook map of the volcano that Bruce managed to help him create. “Okay, so Bruce said there’s at least two caves in this place, so John could either be in the east cave or the west cave,”

 

“We split up,” Clay started to catch his nephew’s drift, standing by his side.

 

“Exactly,” Branch nodded. “Viva, Floyd, and Clay, you guys take the east cave and Poppy, Bruce and I’ll take the west cave. Hickory, you be our lookout and tie up any hypnotized troll coming our way,”

 

“Got it,” Hickory gave a nod.

 

“Alright!” Bruce turned to a direction. “I still remember how to get there so follow me!”

 

The group began to walk forward as Branch folded up the map. He hummed, glancing at the map for a while before he kept the map in his hair.

 

“Branch?”

 

He turned to find Poppy, who held his hand gently. “Are you okay?” she asked in the gentle tone that helped him to relax.

 

“...I guess,” Branch sighed.

 

“Are you sure?” Poppy tilted her head. “You don’t look okay. How are you feeling about… all this?”

 

“I…” Branch’s ears lowered. “I feel so… confused. And… upset. And…” His fist began to shake. “...betrayed.”

 

Poppy’s eyes softened. “I’m so sorry,” She kissed his cheek.

 

Branch took a breath and smiled, a soft blush on his cheeks. “It’s alright. I’m glad you’re here with me to help me out with this,”

 

“Of course, anything for you, Branchifer,” Poppy giggled. “Now, come on. Let’s go save your Dad,”

 

Dad.

 

Branch thought that the word would feel foreign, especially in terms of John Dory.

 

But… it wasn’t.

 

It made… so much sense.

 

John had raised him until he left. Even when he came back, he was still the father he never had.

 

And he had always been so ungrateful for it.

 

He was always the closest thing to a father he could ever wish for.

 

And now, this news… he is his father.

 

He was here, even when Lee wasn’t.

 

He chose to have him, keep him as safe as he could in his hands.

 

He was his Dad.

 

Now… and forever.

 

“Yeah,” Branch gave a nod, walking forward. “Time to go save Dad.”

Notes:

Yay! Big rescue up next! :D

Chapter 16: Power of a Siren

Summary:

The time has come to rescue John Dory! Unfortunately, John discovers something that makes his rescue more urgent...

Notes:

The link to the song is in here by accident ^^; But if you ask me, this song shows so much power when sung, which is why I chose it

Thanks for the kudos and comments, everyone!

John was curled up in the cave, trying not to cry. Bars had been placed at the cave entrance to forbid him from leaving, and the guards placed at the front had their own weapons to apprehend him.

 

You placed yourself in this.

 

Yes… for Bruce.

 

Ridiculous sacrifice.

 

No… no, it isn't.

 

Do you really think they appreciate your sacrifice?

 

“Yes…” John gritted his teeth.

 

He knew they would.

 

He can still remember Bruce calling out to him, begging him to reconsider.

 

He knows what he was doing was a risk… a risk he happily would do again if he needed to.

 

His headache began to worsen, and he grunted. Why did it keep coming? He tried to grip his hair to stop it, but the ache felt like it was going to pierce through his head.

 

Gosh, it was infuriating . It reminded him of the time when he–

 

He froze.

 

No.

 

No, no, no.

 

Not now. Not this!

 

He stopped gripping and frantically searched through his strands as he got up, looking for something to see his reflection. He finally found some broken glass, and he picked it up, opening up his hair.

 

There it is.

 

No.

 

There they are.

 

There were two eggs.

 

He felt like he was ready to cry.

 

Two eggs.

 

TWO eggs.

 

He would have been so thrilled if he wasn't literally going to be forced to marry someone who isn't a father to the two eggs.

 

What are you going to do if Lee finds out?

 

The scenario made John fall on his knees, his hair instinctively protecting the eggs as he hugged himself.

 

He couldn't let Lee get his eggs.

 

Not again.

 

Never again.

 

“I'm back, darling!~”

 

John tensed at the voice.

 

Dammit. He ran out of time.

 

He turned around to find Lee entering his prison. He didn't stand, only a small glare to the older troll.

 

Lee chuckled. “D’aww, what's this? Not a smile for your future husband?” He crouched down to face him.

 

John didn’t reply, only glaring at the man. Lee sighed and flicked him a little before standing up, arms on his hips.

 

“Oh, don’t be so cross. At least you’ll watch from the throne as every other troll you know will be under my control!”

 

“How is that a good thing?” John growled. “What’s your point in… doing all of this?” He motioned to the entire cave. “What do you really want with me, Lee?”

 

“You really are too clever for my taste, Johnny,” Lee huffed. “You’re right. It’s not just… love that fuels me,” He yanked the other by the chin. “It’s also power.” His eyes gleamed. “My power of all the genres is powerful enough to hypnotize every troll in existence, but not powerful enough to change every troll into my own kind,”

 

John’s blood ran cold. “You… You’re going to do the same thing as Queen Barb, aren’t you?”

 

“Close,” Lee smirked. “After all, one genre is boring. Multiple genres is much more entertaining…”

 

“Aren’t you original ?” John growled with a scoff.

 

“Why? You wanna know my entire plan?” Lee raised an eyebrow, the grip on his chin tightening. “Now, I’m not a fool, John Dory. I know what you’re trying to do.”

 

John coughed, the other’s claws digging into his skin and closing towards his throat. He swallowed the lump forming in his throat, eyes glaring up at the older troll. His hair tightened as he was pushed down. He landed on his elbows, sending a sting of pain from his skin before it faded into fear.

 

The eggs. THE EGGS.

 

His hands grasped his hair, hands trembling. To his relief, he felt the hard shells of the eggs, and he allowed himself to lay on the ground gently.

 

They’re okay…

 

“Hmm…”

 

John’s ears flickered. He forgot Lee was there.

 

Shoot.

 

His wrist was grabbed, and he turned to find Lee’s eyes gleaming green as he glared at him. He shut his eyes, turning away without a second thought. This caused the other to snarl. He was pulled higher before being thrown into the wall.

 

“GAH!”

 

The pain echoed through his body, tears pricking his eyes as he forcefully opened his eyes to stare up at the older troll towering over him.

 

“I should have realized that you and your boyfriend are far up that tier…”

 

John growled. His claws gripped on the floor while his hair hardened like steel protectively over the eggs. He forced himself up and got on all fours, teeth clenching as he backed up until he hit the corner of the wall.

 

“Don’t you dare touch them!”

 

He wasn’t letting Lee attempt to shatter his eggs.

 

Not again.

 

“Oh, must you be so difficult?” Lee stepped forward.

 

“STAY BACK!” John’s pupils were flickering as they morphed into slit shapes, close to one of a Feral Troll.

 

Lee hummed. He tilted his head. “Fascinating…” He snickered. “I always wondered how Trolls can revert back to being mindless ferals…” He turned around. “Something new to add to my list of things to study,”

 

With that, he walked out of the cave prison. John watched as he left, his body still trembling. By the time the older troll was out of sight, he felt himself relax. He allowed himself to lay down on his stomach, and he wrapped his arms around himself.

 

‘He’s gone…’

 

‘He won’t hurt you, my babies…’

 

‘Not in my watch.’

 

-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*

 

“We’re here,” Bruce hissed as they hid behind a boulder.

 

“And those must be the hypnotized guards,” Poppy’s eyes softened. “Poor trolls,”

 

“You’re up, Hickory,” Branch motioned to the yodeller troll.

 

Hickory nodded and crawled up the boulder. He spun around his lasso before letting out an echoing yodel. The trolls all turned his way, and he wasted no time to throw the lasso around every one of them. He pulled the end of the rope over a branch and jumped to weigh it down, pulling the trolls up.

 

“Go, go, go!” Branch led the group to the entrance. “We meet at the center, report everything if we can’t find John,”

 

“Okay,” Floyd nodded. “Good luck, guys,” He waved as Clay led him and Viva to the east cave.

 

“Come on, Bitty B, this way,” Bruce led the way to the west cave.

 

Branch didn’t even correct him, taking a stride forward with Poppy to catch up to the purple-haired troll. They rushed across the path, avoiding any falling rocks with volcanic ashes and lava that came their way. They even managed to swing over the magma to get to the cave.

 

Once they got there, they spotted a few more guards. “Dammit, how do we signal Hickory to tie them up too?” Poppy asked.

 

“By putting my blood to good use,” Branch took a deep breath. “You did say that Hypno Trolls are capable of doing other music and mimicking them, right?”

 

“Yes, but how does-”

 

What neither Poppy nor Bruce expected was a yodel coming out of Branch’s mouth, echoing through the volcano. Almost an instant, a rope went swinging towards the guards and lassoed them in, pulling them upwards and out of the way.

 

Poppy blinked, turning to her boyfriend, who was coughing. “You can yodel now!?”

 

“Well, mostly,” Branch cleared his throat. Maybe he needed some practice with his special skills because damn, his voice box hurts. “Anyway, let’s go get Dad!”

 

“Dad, huh?” Bruce grinned.

 

Branch scoffed but didn’t deny it as he ran ahead, the two running after him. Bruce hummed as they stopped in front of the bars, grazing the stone. There was a rumble behind them, and they turned to see another volcanic rock be spewed up and land near them.

 

“Aha!” Bruce quickly grabbed the rock before the lava could dry and threw it at the bars before he could get burned.

 

“Woah!” Poppy’s eyes lit up as they watched the lava melt the bars. “It’s working!”

 

“But it sounds like there are more guards coming,” Branch hissed at the sound of footsteps. He rubbed his neck. “My throat feels too sore to yodel again,”

 

“You two go and get John, I’ll hold them off,” Poppy stepped up.

 

Branch’s eyebrows furrowed. “Are you sure?”

 

“Yes! Now go!” Poppy shoved them inside just as the other trolls came running. “Hurry!”

 

Bruce and Branch nearly stumbled in, but they managed to stay on their feet. They looked ahead, and they found the troll, curled up at the corner. Bruce’s eyes widened at the sight of his big brother.

 

“Johnny!”

 

He barely made it close when John let out a snarl, pupils slim as he held his head up to stare at him before he backed up against the wall. Branch winced and went beside his uncle.

 

“Dad…?”

 

John turned his head, and his eyes softened. His pupils started to dilate, his senses finally realizing his surroundings. His stance relaxed, and he got back on two feet before running to embrace the pair. Bruce happily took his brother into a hug, and Branch did too.

 

Thank goodness, he was safe.

 

John was safe.

 

“Sorry… I went a little wild back there,” John chuckled as he let them go. “I thought you were… well, nevermind,” He shook his head. “What are you two doing here? You’re going to get hurt!” He hissed, nerves spiking.

 

“We’re here to get you out of here.” Bruce got his wrist. “Come on! Before Lee gets here!”

 

“That’s exactly why neither of you should be here!” John gritted his teeth. “Lee could get you both!”

 

“Dad, please !” Branch held his other hand, pulling on him insistently. “We need to get out now!”

 

“Bitty Bug- wait,” John paused before his eyes sparkled. “ ‘Dad’?”

 

Branch gave a smile. “Yeah… Dad,”

 

“You… You know?” John felt the dread crawl up as his hands began to tremble. “Branch… I’m sorry, I should have told you…”

 

“Dad…” Branch sighed. “Let’s talk about this after we get out of here, okay?”

 

“Let’s go, I don’t know how much Poppy can hold them off,” Bruce let out a hiss. He turned back to his big brother. “Can you swing? How much did Lee hurt you?”

 

“Mildly,” John replied. He let go of the pair and rubbed his sore arm. “But no, I can’t swing,”

 

“What?” Bruce frowned. “Why? What happened?”

 

John held his breath. He reached up and parted his hair gently, bowing his head a little to show the twin eggs. The pair stared, jaws dropping at the shimmering eggshells visible, with the other half currently still developing.

 

“You’re with EGGS!?”

 

“...Yes,” John nervously laughed.

 

“I just found out that you’re my Dad, and now I’m having actual siblings!?” Branch gripped his hair, bewildered.

 

“Surprise?” John rubbed his neck.

 

“Yeah, real surprise there, big bro,” Bruce groaned, holding his forehead. “We really need to get you to the doctor for being so fertile,”

 

“H-Hey!” John flushed.

 

Bruce shook his head and turned to his nephew. “Got a back-up plan?”

 

“Always,” Branch nodded. “Come on!”

 

John felt his hair hardened again before running after his brother and his son. They made it out of the cave to find Poppy, looking exhausted as she held out one of Branch’s stakes while the hypnotized trolls were surrounding her. Branch didn’t hesitate to leap in front of her, whipping out two stakes before kicking each troll down. Bruce ran by his side to help, allowing John to pull Poppy aside.

 

Poppy beamed. “John! Are you okay!?”

 

“I’m fine, how about you?” John asked.

 

“Just a few scratches, but otherwise fine,” Poppy assured. She glanced at how his hair curled up on him, and her eyes sparkled. “EEEEE! Are you with an egg!?”

 

“Eggs,” John corrected with a small grin.

 

“EGGS!? EVEN BETTER!” Poppy let out a squeal.

 

“Now’s not the time to celebrate,” John chuckled, helping the girl up. “We have to get out of here before Lee–”

 

“Well, well, well.”

 

John froze. He knew that voice.

 

And he wished to the ancestors above that he wasn’t here.

 

The hypnotized trolls all paused before stiffening up. Branch growled and glared up at the older troll walking down from the top of the volcano.

 

“You.”

 

“Why, hello, Branch,” Lee smiled, a sweet sickly smile that he had worn for the entire week. “What brings you here?”

 

“Funny.” Branch took a step in front of both John and Poppy. “I'd ask the same thing,”

 

Lee glanced at John then back at Branch, a look of realization slowly hitting him. His smile strained, but he kept up the act, folding his arms. “Oh dear… what did John tell you? Did I do something wrong again?”

 

“A whole lot of something!” Poppy scowled. “You mind-controlled all these trolls AND tried to force John to marry you!”

 

“Now, your majesty, what makes you think I did anything?” Lee tilted his head. “I was just strolling here, it's a very peaceful place, after all,”

 

“You liar!” Bruce stepped forward. “You KIDNAPPED me to use for your plans!”

 

“I still have no control over anyone,” Lee still refused to admit, shaking his head. “I don't have such ability. I'm a Pop Trolls,”

 

“Yes you do!”

 

Lee winced and turned to see Clay running from the other side of the volcano, paper at hand with Floyd and Viva at his tail. “You don't think we'd find out, Lee?” Clay growled. “You're Half Hypno Troll, perfectly capable of mind controlling other trolls with music!”

 

“Yeah!” Viva stepped by his side. “You can't escape the truth now!”

 

Lee growled. “You meddling…” His facade faded in an instant and his hands clenched before he cupped the choker around his neck. “It doesn't matter. What matters is that my plans push through… by all means necessary!”

 

He held out Judice’s keytar before pressing on the keys. Immediately, a tune of electronic and techno music echoed through the air. Lee’s eyes glowed entirely, swirls appearing with his glow as he began to sing, floating up from the ground.

 

“~ Αχ αχ αχ αχ αχ ~”

 

“Oh no!” Poppy gasped. “He's using his Hypno Troll abilities!”

 

John hissed, and he turned to Branch. “Bitty Bug, can you sing a note higher than Lee?”

 

“I can try, but why??” Branch blinked.

 

“Only another Hypno Trolls can interrupt and counter a Hypno Troll’s power,” John quickly explained. “If you can out-sing Lee, you'll be able to break his control over everyone!”

 

Branch swallowed, the nerves crawling up his skin, but he nodded anyway, taking a step forward. Floyd and John motioned everyone to stay behind him as he found himself face to face with the older troll. Branch took a deep breath, shutting his eyes.

 

You can do this.

 

For your kingdom…

 

For your friends…

 

For your family…

 

For your Dad.

 

His eyes opened, emitting a green glow that swiftly changed to pure blue. He let himself rise with music, ears flickering as he allowed himself to grow familiar with the song. He held his breath as he raised his hands.

 

He could hear where the song started and how it would end.

 

He could hear how Lee planned to sing the song, allowing it to echo all around the volcano.

 

So he took the spotlight before the older troll could open his mouth again.

 

“~ I've met with my peace

Between the moon

and where I stand~”

 

Lee let out a hiss, feeling the rhythm he built be disrupted. He growled, glaring at the troll across from him.

 

“Stop this madness, Branch! You should be at my side! With the Hypno Trolls!”

 

Branch couldn't hear him, the melody entering his mind with its enchantment as it echoed around him. He forced himself to take control, prying himself away from the beauty of the destruction of the music that whispered in his ear. With the control he fought for, he created a barrier around the two of them, leaving everyone around them unable to hear the rest of the melody.

 

“~I have found catharsis

In every wave

 

Lee grasped the barrier, trying to dig his claws into it. “Branch! Enough of this! You are my son! I am your father, and you know this!”

 

“~That crashes on

The cliffs and I…~”

 

Branch’s eyes turned full, mimicking Lee’s with its structure and glow. He floated towards the other, no expression visible on his face as he towered over him, floating just a little higher. He glared sharply down at Lee, only a whisper could be heard as opened his mouth.

 

“You will never be my father.”

 

With that, Branch released the highest note he could muster, echoing out of the barrier until the barrier shattered, sending a bright light and a sound wave echoing across the volcano. All the trolls fell with the wave, and Hickory had to jump down from where he watched to help John from falling on his back.

 

When the light finally ceased, Poppy was the first to get up, squinting as she watched Branch float down on his feet. Her eyes beamed, and she rushed towards him.

 

“Branch!”

 

Said Troll turned around, the glow in his eyes ceasing as he was met by a tight, warm embrace. He smiled, pulling her close to him before pulling away.

 

“Are you okay?”

 

“Yes! I'm fine,” Poppy chuckled. “How about you?”

 

“I will be,” Branch sighed and turned around to glare at Lee, who was on his knees, trying to crawl away. “Poppy, I'll leave him to you and Viva,”

 

“With pleasure,” Viva went by her sister's side before they walked forward to confront the older troll.

 

Branch hummed and turned back around, heading over to help his uncles up. Bruce smiled and patted his shoulder.

 

“You did great, Branch,”

 

“You definitely did,” Clay agreed as he leaned against his older brother tiredly. “That was a crazy battle, but at least you defeated Lee!”

 

“Are you alright?” Floyd set a hand on the younger troll’s shoulder. “I know this might be hard since… you've been getting closer to Lee…”

 

“…I'll be fine,” Branch rubbed his arm. He could feel his senses heightened after tapping into his powers, and with a flicker of his ear, he could hear Viva and Poppy apprehend Lee, both hairs wrapping him up, so he couldn't escape.

 

Floyd only gave a nod. He motioned him to John, who Hickory was helping up and checking over in case of injuries. Branch held his breath and meekly walked over to the pair.

 

John smiled up at Hickory. “I'm fine, Hick, promise,”

 

“You sure, Buttercup?” Hickory pursed his lips. “Nothin’ hurting? Other than your arms…” He spared a glance at the bruises on his partner’s arms with a slight whimper.

 

“Nothing but those, don't worry,” John chuckled and patted his hand. He turned to the footsteps approaching them and smiled. “Branch…”

 

“Hey…” Branch coughed a little. “Are you… okay, Dad?”

 

“I’m okay,” John nodded before reaching out to grasp one of cheeks, rubbing a thumb over some dirt. “How about you? How are you feeling, Bitty Bug?”

 

“…Tired,” Branch rubbed his head. “I… I think I need some rest,”

 

John gave a nod. He looked around them, and he watched as his brothers all leans against themselves for support while the hypnotized trolls were trying to get their balances as each of them soothed their aching minds. John could only sigh.

 

They all needed some rest after a day like that.

 

-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*

 

“I should have known you weren't falling for my act,” Creek huffed as the other took a sip of his tea. “What makes you think I'd betray the village a second time?” He raised an eyebrow.

 

“Think of it this way, Creek,” Judice had slipped out from his facade hours ago, only a sly grin remaining on his face. “You will be spared from hypnosis. Get to live free and happy in the village without any doubts of your betrayal… a much more free life than how you live now,”

 

Creek tensed. “I… I'm living a free and happy life right now.”

 

“Are you?” Judice's eyes only gave a gleam as his grin turned into a smirk. “Do you live free and happy, being aware that there are those in the village who will hate every fiber of your being for one betrayal? You live free and happy knowing that even the queen and the former king hate the fact that you still live among those in the village?”

 

“I…” Creek swallowed, setting his teacup on the table before he dropped it. “I don't… I…”

 

“You live free and happy knowing that one day, Branch will be king ,” Judice could see the other’s eye twitching. “which could potentially risk your chances of staying in the village any longer?”

 

Creek’s hand grips at the edge of the table as a dark shadow loomed over his eyes. Judice hummed, not stopping the smirk from sharpening at the other’s reaction.

 

Bingo.

 

“Deal.” Creek stood up and shook his hand. “I'll help as long as it makes sure that Branch never becomes king.”

 

What an idiot.

 

Judice wanted to scoff, but he restrained himself, only keeping the smile. “Excellent! You won't be disappointed,” He stood up. “Now, for the plan…”

Notes:

Also, Judice doesn't know his brother is defeated yet :3

Chapter 17: Secrets To Hide & Keep

Summary:

John finally tells the truth. Meanwhile, Judice couldn't get any more infuriated with his brother's failure.

Notes:

Thanks for the kudos and comments, everyone! :D Glad you made it this far!

Hickory, the Brozone and the Royal Sisters finally returned to Pop Troll Village after a long day of trekking through the forest and sending some of the other trolls to their respective tribes. As for Lee, the Royal Sisters sent him to the recently updated ‘Fun Dungeon’, one that the tribes helped upgrade into an actual dungeon. Poppy promised the council a thorough explanation on everything that happened, but for the while, she and everyone involved needed a well-deserved rest.

 

After dropping the trolls to their families, they headed to Branch's Bunker. Bruce and Hickory helped John onto the couch while Clay went and fetched the medical supplies to help with his injuries. Branch sat on the opposite couch with Floyd and Poppy on each of his side while Viva helped Clay patch up John’s wounds.

 

The tense silence hung in the air. Neither of them could speak up, apart from John’s small yelp of pain from the ice Bruce held to his arm. Clay finally patched up the last injury before he and Viva took the other couch to sit. Hickory sat beside his lover, holding him gently while Bruce sat beside Clay.

 

Branch was the first to break the silence, coughing a little. “So…” He looked up at his biological father expectantly.

 

John rubbed his arm. “Okay… I know you guys have… a lot of questions…” He clasped his hands together. “So… I’m willing to answer them,”

 

“You promise to actually answer them?” Floyd questioned. “And not divert away from the question?”

 

“Or avoiding it?” Clay huffed. “No more secrets, John.”

 

“...okay,” John nodded. “Okay, no more secrets. I promise,”

 

The younger brothers glanced at each other and nodded before turning to Branch. The younger troll took a deep breath and straightened up.

 

“Why did you and Lee really break up?”

 

John nearly winced, but Hickory’s hands rubbing his shoulders helped him relax slightly. He cleared his throat and clasped his hands together.

 

“It was right after your egg detached from my hair,” he answered, glancing up at Branch. “I was still nervous about telling anyone about it, but, since Lee was the father, I knew I had to tell him first,” He sighed. “I couldn’t tell him while you were still attached to me since I was still trying to figure out a plan on what to do once you hatched,” He chuckled. “I was a mess, and… I hoped that Lee could help me with raising you,” He rubbed his wrists subconsciously. “So… I went to his pod while Judice was in Grandma’s pod. I talked to Lee, explained to him that you… you were our egg,”

 

“...” Branch felt his stomach twist. He felt like he didn’t need any more to guess what happened, but he refused to speak, allowing his father to continue.

 

“Lee… didn’t take it well,” John grimaced. “He was… really upset. And he…” He took a few breaths, swallowing. Hickory squeezed his hand, and John let out a shaky sigh. “He hit me… several times, yelling how I… I shouldn’t have kept the egg… He even kicked me… a couple of times…” He rubbed his stomach. “He tried to take you, Branch… tried to shatter you… yelling that you deserve to be shattered…” He began to tremble, the memories flashing before his eyes. He couldn’t control the tears pricking his eyes.

 

“Hey, hey…” Hickory pulled him close, stroking his hair with small whispers of comfort. “Take it easy, Buttercup…”

 

The expressions of all the brothers shifted between shock and rage. Bruce’s fist was shaking as he held his fist. Even after John had told him, he didn’t expect the abuse to be much worse than the first.

 

He should have pummeled Lee six feet into the ground before he was taken into custody.

 

Clay’s teeth were clenched, body trembling at the rage fueling through his veins as he forced himself to intake the information. Floyd had a dark look in his eyes, though his expression showed nothing while his glare was at the floor, as if it could burn a hole through it.

 

The sisters were horrified, with Viva holding onto Clay, though the call of murder could be seen through her eyes. Poppy embraced Branch, looking up to see her boyfriend staring at his biological father with tears.

 

“He… He did all that…?” he managed to muster. He looked through his parent’s face, and his ears lowered. “There’s… There’s more… isn’t it?”

 

John took a small breath before pulling himself away from Hickory. “Yes,” His ears folded, and he could barely look up at his son. “I shoved him away before he could kill you. I held you close to me to keep him away from you, and he…” He rubbed his neck subconsciously. “He choked me with his hair. I… I don’t know if he was aiming to… to kill me or…” He shook his head. “He threw me to the wall, and I managed to escape with you after,”

 

“And you never TOLD US!?” Clay finally burst out, standing up. The tears were streaming down his eyes, and John felt the guilt tug on his heart at how hurt his younger brother sounded. “WE COULD HAVE HELPED YOU! WE… WE COULD HAVE HUNTED THAT BASTARD DOWN!”

 

“Clay!” Floyd got up and pulled him down. “Please, calm down–”

 

“NO!” Clay shook his head. “THIS ISN’T FAIR! LEE WAS A TERRIBLE PERSON THIS ENTIRE TIME, AND JOHN KNEW IT, BUT HE NEVER TOLD US! HE…” He gripped on his hair, slumping back down on the couch. “You… You don’t trust us enough to tell us this, Johnny? How… How could you not trust us? We could’ve helped…”

 

John whimpered. He got up and walked towards his younger brother, wrapping him in a gentle embrace. “No, Clay… Clay, I… I do trust you guys…”

 

“Then WHY!?” Clay hissed, refusing to return the hug as he shut his eyes, hands on his face to hide his tears. “Why didn’t you tell us…?”

 

Floyd leaned close to his older brothers in a side hug. Bruce went beside Clay’s other side to pull all his brothers in his own embrace while Viva went to sit beside her sister. John let out a sigh, gently rubbing his thumb to wipe his younger brother’s tears.

 

“I’m sorry… I didn’t know how to tell any of you,” John’s lips pursed. “I trusted Lee with everything, and after everything he did… I was afraid how all of you would react…” He did his best to keep his voice from trembling. “I… I was fourteen, and I… I was scared how you’d react… especially Grandma…”

 

Fourteen?

 

Branch felt a chill run down his spine. He held out his fingers to do the math, and his eyes widened.

 

“You’re only thirty nine!?”

 

John winced. He turned to his son with a small nod. He gulped, watching the color drain from his child’s face. He gently let go of Clay before walking up to Branch, kneeling on one knee as he held his hands.

 

“Branch… listen to me,” He slowly spoke. “I know… what you’re thinking, and I want you to erase that from your head,” He sighed. “Lee was fifteen, and I was fourteen. We were… both reckless, and we never expected you to come so quickly,” He gave a smile. “But I’ve never once regretted keeping you, no matter how young I was,”

 

“But…” Branch hissed. “I knew you were young when… your parents died, and when… when I was hatched, but…” He held his face. “Gosh, I… you… Dad…”

 

“I know,” John sighed and pulled the other troll into a hug. “Shh… it’s okay… it’s okay, Branch…” He held his face gently. “Come on now, Bitty Bug, you know how much it hurts to see you so down…”

 

Branch let himself curl up in his hold. John let out a sigh as he stood up with his son still in his arms. He moved to sit beside his brothers, who pulled them both in an embrace, with Clay more aggressive as he hugged John. Floyd was less aggressive, but his grip on his brother and his nephew could rival Bruce's hold on them.

 

John Dory felt like he could cry, closing his eyes. He has his brothers and his son right with him. Right in his arms… and right around him.

 

Lee had sworn to take them away.

 

Take his son away.

 

And he thanked their ancestors that he had failed.

 

“Woah!”

 

John blinked as Clay backed up from him. “What? What’s wrong, Clay?”

 

“I touched your hair, and it stiffened,” Clay shuddered. “What the heck, bro?”

 

“Oh!” John gulped. “Oh, I almost forgot,” He nervously laughed before splitting his hair open a little. “I… have eggs,”

 

“YOU WHAT!?”

 

Hickory stared at his lover with his jaw dropped before he fainted, and Branch snorted, watching Clay look frantic while Floyd’s eyes sparkled in amazement.

 

“TWINS!?” the rosy-red haired troll squealed.

 

“Yes,” John nodded.

 

“That’s so exciting!” Viva cheered. “You’re going to be a big brother, Branch!”

 

“Oh YEAH!” Poppy gasped. “I can’t wait to see the little ones hatch! They’re going to be SO ADORABLE!”

 

“You were pregnant this whole time!?” Clay hissed. “Like, while Lee had you!? This entire week!? How fertile are you!?”

 

“Wow, you too, huh?” John groaned. “I don’t know, okay…”

 

“Speaking of, hey, Hickory!” Bruce turned to the yodeler, who had regained consciousness by that time. “I’d like to have a chat with you!” He smiled, even with the darkness looming over his eyes. “You know, cause I didn’t know you and Johnny were already at that tier yet!”

 

“Shoot.” Hickory swallowed and quickly rushed out of the Bunker.

 

John sighed, watching Bruce run after his lover. “Well… that was inevitable,”

 

“Relax, Johnny, you know Bruce is just going to give him the shovel talk,” Floyd chuckled. “I wanna go next!”

 

“No, no, I’ll be next,” Clay claimed. “Johnny was left alone for a week and was kidnapped, for troll’s sake!” He growled and ran after Bruce.

 

Branch’s eye twitched as the late realization finally got to him. “Wait… that bounty hunter impregnated my father…” He pried himself from his father’s arms and took out some stakes from his vest. “Hey! Wait for me!” He dashed after his uncles.

 

“Ohhh boy,” John winced. He turned to the only brother left with him. “Any chances that Hickory survives?”

 

“About 50/50,” Floyd snorted.

 

Well… eh, John will take it.

 

-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*

 

The days passed. Hickory, with assistance from John and Floyd, the younger only begrudgingly helping his big brother, managed to survive Bruce and Clay’s shovel talk, and Branch’s… uhh, John couldn’t figure out what talk his son gave his boyfriend, but whatever it was, it really sent him cuddling him that night.

 

Meanwhile, Poppy and Viva went to get Judice to interrogate him about everything that happened. He was working on the papers the twins left with him when Poppy kicked the door down, making him shriek.

 

“GAH! Q-Queen Poppy? Princess Viva??” Judice blinked, watching the Royal Sisters enter the office.

 

“Judice!” Poppy ran forward. “How come you never told us that you were a Hypno Troll!?”

 

“I’m… half,” Judice corrected. “And I didn’t think it was important,” He shrugged.

 

“But you were there when the council was talking about the Hypno Trolls,” Viva frowned. “You weren’t… you know, offended or hurt or anything?”

 

“I don’t really know anything about the Hypno Trolls,” Judice admitted. “All I know is that Papa told me that he was one before he was eaten,” He hummed. “I was surprised when it came up at the meeting, but I was more interested than offended, you know, learning new things about half your tribe,” He chirped.

 

“Well,” Poppy crossed her arms. “Your brother Lee knows all about the Hypno Trolls and their powers, did you know that?”

 

“Nope,” Judice shook his head.

 

“Really?” Viva raised an eyebrow. “Didn’t he tell you anything?”

 

“Nope,” Judice shook his head again. “Either that or he did, and I didn’t listen,” He winced. “I’m not that keen on listening to whatever he’s saying since I was… sixteen, I think? Yeah…”

 

Poppy sighed. “Well, Lee is under arrest for treason and attempted destruction and invasion of all of the Trolls,”

 

“WHAT??” Judice’s jaw dropped.

 

“Yep,” Poppy nodded. “And we need your input in all of this. Also, to meet with the council about the Hypno Trolls,”

 

“Oh… okay,” Judice stood up. “Where are we going? I need to write to Floy-Floy since he’s going to pick me up later,”

 

“Just at the Fun Dungeon,” Poppy replied. “You’ll have the chance to talk with Lee too,”

 

“Okie dokie!” Judice grabbed some paper.

 

After getting a critter to deliver the letter, the three trolls walked out of the office, making their way to the updated Fun Dungeon. The place looked nothing like it had been. The arcades and fun games were gone, and the most ‘fun’ about the dungeon are the child-like drawings of the other trolls all over the walls. They reached the end of the dungeon, and there in the center of the cell was Lee, his wrists and ankles in chains while his eyes had a blindfold, and a metallic gag over his mouth.

 

“Uhhh…” Judice blinked. “How am I supposed to talk to him…?”

 

“Well… er…” Poppy grimaced and turned to Viva. “How do we do this?”

 

“I don’t know…” Viva’s lips pursed. “It’s risky to remove the gag…”

 

“Hmm…” Judice rubbed his arm. “Maybe I can still talk to him… Just me…” His ears lowered.

 

Poppy’s eyes softened. She patted his back. “Okay, we’ll be right here if you need us,”

 

Judice smiled and nodded. Viva opened the cell door, and Judice slowly entered. He held his breath and walked to the center, stopping just a feet away from his brother. His fists began to shake before he fell on his knees.

 

“Why… Why would you do this…?” He choked a sob, hands on his face. “I knew that you were… passionate for music, but taking over the trolls…? Why!?” The tears streamed from his face, and he couldn’t help but wail out his cries. “You said we’d be having a great life here, but tried to hurt our tribe! How could you do that!? How could you do this to our friends!? YOU TRAITOR!”

 

Poppy turned away, ears pinning as she felt the guilt eating her away. Viva held her hand, her other arm around her younger sister before she led her away. They walked back to the main office of the Fun Dungeon, where Viva helped her sit down.

 

“Are you okay?”

 

“No…” Poppy pulled on her ears a little. “I can’t imagine having you betray us like how Lee did it…”

 

“...yeah, me neither,” Viva sighed and sat beside her. “I hope Judice is okay…” She hummed. “Maybe we should get Floyd early? And maybe Branch? Judice is his uncle too, technically…”

 

“...oh my gosh, that slipped out of my mind,” Poppy groaned.

 

“It’s alright,” Viva patted her shoulder. “This whole thing has been stressful, but you’re doing great, as queen,” She gave her sister a smile.

 

“Thanks, Viva,” Poppy returned the smile. She hummed and stood up. “I’ll go get Floyd and Branch, can you stay here and make sure Judice is okay?”

 

“On it, sis!” Viva nodded with a grin.

 

Poppy beamed and gave her sister a quick hug before dashing out of the Fun Dungeon. She sighed as she made her way to the Bunker.

 

It was going to be okay.

 

…

 

Yeah… okay.

 

-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*

 

Judice listened as the doors to the prison cells closed. His hair had draped over his face, and he smirked despite the tears. The gem of his choker glowed a bright purple, eyes gleaming with red.

 

‘You absolute MORON.’

 

‘Was the dramatics REALLY necessary?’ He could hear Lee scoff within their connection.

 

‘I had to convince them that I was betrayed by you.’ Judice rolled his eyes. ‘How the hell did you even get captured? How many things went WRONG just for you to get captured!?’

 

A sigh came from Lee. ‘I ALMOST got John to marry me… but Branch already found out before I could manipulate him.’ There was a growl that followed. ‘John’s stupid brothers got in my way.’

 

‘Don’t you dare call Floy-Floy stupid.’ Judice scowled.

 

‘Whatever.’ Lee huffed. ‘So, what do we do now?’

 

‘Lucky for you, I have a backup plan.’ Judice chuckled. ‘And sadly for you, you can’t participate. The most communication I’ll have with you is through this.’

 

‘Fantastic.’ Lee grumbled. ‘What’s your plan then, my oh so intelligent little brother?’

 

‘If I tell you, how do I know you wouldn’t mess it up again?’ Judice glared.

 

‘A little confidence would be nice, after such a fall.’ Lee scoffed.

 

‘I’ve given you chance after chance to get Branch, even sacrificed one of my restraining stones for you, and you’ve done nothing but FAIL at every chance I've given you.’ Judice forced himself up, holding his arm. ‘I will never trust you with any plan I have ever again, so the best you can do is stay quiet until I manage to get us another opening.’

 

‘Stay quiet!?’ Lee snarled, struggling in chains as his blood began to boil. ‘We need a full-scale attack, Judice! We can’t keep “staying quiet”!’

 

‘Well, if you actually kept our slaves, you would have NEVER been captured!’ Judice snarled. ‘You’re not the boss of this operation anymore, Lee. You were given the chance, and you failed as miserable as you started.’ He stifled a snicker. ‘And let’s not forget how you ACTUALLY started.’

 

Lee huffed. ‘At least I tried at such an early age. All you cared about was “love” and how much you long for true love.’ He chuckled. ‘Do you REALLY think Floyd will still love you after he finds out about everything you’ve done?’

 

‘Yep.’ Judice’s smile only widened. ‘Because unlike you, I know how to be honest.’

 

Lee’s smug tone dropped. ‘What… are you talking about?’

 

‘Wouldn’t you like to know?’ Judice’s smile sharpened, eyes wide with his swirls glowing in the darkness of the cell as he twisted his neck to the side. Lee couldn’t see him, but the visible shudder from his big brother was enough for him to know that he could feel the shudder down his spine. ‘You no longer have the playing field, dear brother, but don’t worry. You’ll be playing with the rest of these pawns when the time comes.’

 

The door of the halls opened, and Judice immediately fell on his knees, the glow of his necklace and his eyes vanished. Footsteps came running, and arms wrapped around him, pulling him in a gentle hug.

 

“Judice…”

 

“Floy-Floy!” Judice began to cry harder in his boyfriend’s arms. “L-Lee… He…” He couldn’t speak any longer as he continued to sob.

 

“Oh, Judy…” Floyd pulled his lover’s head on his chest, gently stroking his hair. “Shh… It’s okay… He won’t hurt you… Not this time…” He glared at Lee, despite the fact that the older troll hadn't moved an inch. “Come on,”

 

“O-Okay…” Judice allowed the other to help him out of the cell and walk through the halls.

 

They walked slowly and steadily, with Judice leaning close to the other to listen to the pink-haired troll’s heartbeat to calm himself down. Fake crying had always been a hassle for him, but listening to the sound of his partner’s beating heart had been helping him out.

 

Or any sound and warmth of a living, breathing person he was close to…

 

They soon made it to the Fun Dungeon’s main office, where Poppy, Viva and Branch were waiting for them. Floyd carefully parted the other from himself, gently wiping away his tears with his thumb before leading him forward, specifically to Branch.

 

Judice blinked. “Huh…?”

 

“Judice,” Floyd spoke. “Meet Lee’s son… your nephew Branch,”

 

Ah, right.

 

“Wait.” Judice turned to Branch, eyes widening. “You’re… Lee’s son?”

 

“...Yeah,” Branch rubbed his arm. “Hi,”

 

“Oh… woah,” Judice gently grasped his face. “No wonder you look… so much like him…” He chuckled. “I thought it was a coincidence. I mean, I do know that Lee had a son he abandoned, but… I never knew with whom…” His ears lowered slightly.

 

“It’s Johnny,” Floyd answered.

 

“...oh, Lee, you idiot.” Judice growled. It wasn’t fake, it was the same thing he told his brother when he told him about it the first time.

 

He fumbled Johnny so badly. Ugh.

 

“Yeah,” Branch let out a chuckle. “He’s… a real deadbeat Dad… and a worse one…” The grin faded, his free hand clenching into a fist.

 

“I heard what happened,” Judice frowned. “Did he hurt you?”

 

“He hurt Dad more.” Branch hissed.

 

Judice gave a sad look. “I’m sorry…”

 

Branch sighed. “It’s alright… Poppy told me about what happened. Are you okay?”

 

“...” Judice rubbed the back of his neck. “I’ll be fine with time…”

 

“Ahem,” Poppy cleared her throat to catch their attention. “The council can’t keep waiting for us. We have to go,”

 

“Right,” Branch gave a nod.

 

Judice hummed softly, watching the Pop Queen hand in hand with Branch while Viva skipped after them. Floyd held his hand.

 

“Are you sure you didn’t overdo it?”

 

“...I’m sure,” Judice turned to face the concerned look of his lover. “Sorry I didn’t tell you sooner about Branch,”

 

“Yeah, it would have been nice,” Floyd sighed. “We’ll talk later, okay?”

 

Judice chirped and wrapped himself around his boyfriend’s arm as they walked out of the main office to rejoin the group.

Notes:

Hihi, one final chapter to go! Sorry if it feels sorta rushed, I'm intending to have a sequel to this later on ^^

Edit: HA PEOPLE HAVE YET TO NOTICE THE DETAIL I PLACED

Love you guys <3

Chapter 18: An End?

Summary:

Everything felt right now, right?

Right?

Notes:

Final Chapter, here we go! This might be too short, so sorry about that! Thank you for making it this far!

The Council could only stare at the two Hypno Trolls in the room. They had requested Lee to be there as well, so Poppy and Viva had to run and get him, leaving Branch and Judice alone with the other royals with Floyd between them.

 

Branch was on good terms with them, at least, so it was a relief that they didn’t stare at him with any strangeness after the reveal. Judice, however, was a stranger, and he felt bad at how many suspicious looks he was getting from each ruler. Floyd was there at least, holding Judice’s hand in a small squeeze. Judice gave him a bashful smile, one that made Branch smile.

 

At least Judice loves Floyd.

 

Something Lee could never do to John.

 

“We’re back!”

 

They turned to see Poppy and Viva drag in a Lee, still in his chains as he was on a wheelbarrow. Judice turned away, not wanting to see his brother, and Floyd took the motion to pull him close to him. Branch only glared at the older troll, stepping back to make some distance.

 

Poppy took a step forward. “Members of the Trollstopia Ruling Council, I present to you the criminal behind the kidnappings of trolls all over the kingdom; Lee Romeo.”

 

“That’s the Hypno Troll who was planning to take over the trolls?” Barb looked at the older troll up and down. “Really?”

 

“He looks less… intimidatin’ when chained,” Delta snorted.

 

“I’m guessing the gag and the blindfold is because of his powers?” Trollex questioned.

 

“Yep,” Poppy nodded. “We had to make sure he couldn’t use his hypnosis anyone while we have him in custody, especially towards the guards,”

 

Essence hummed and turned to face the Hypno Troll. “Lee Romeo, for all the crimes you committed against all of the tribes of music, you are to be placed on trial,” She spoke. “By the end of the trial, your future will be decided.”

 

“Everything you say will be used against you in the trial, so your cooperation is requested,” Quincy added.

 

A small humph came from the troll, ears flickering. Judice stepped behind Floyd, who pulled Branch close to him as well. Lee’s ear flickered again, and he pulled on his chains, alarming the rest of the council.

 

“He’s trying to escape!” Trollzart hissed.

 

“I’ve got him!” Viva pulled on the chains to hold him into place.

 

“Ya better get him back in your dungeon, Poppy,” Delta suggested. “Safer for everyone,”

 

“Okay! Be right back!” Poppy rushed to help her sister before they dragged the wheelbarrow out of the meeting room.

 

Branch only stared, watching his girlfriend take away the bastard. He turned to the rest of the council, who all gathered closer to murmur. He sighed and looked up, watching his… uncle keep Judice close to his chest. Their eyes met, and the older troll gave a smile.

 

“Are you okay?” His voice was gentle, and the younger troll felt relieved at the sound.

 

“Mm, I’ll be fine,” Branch nodded. He glanced at his uncle’s partner. “Is… Judice going to be okay?”

 

“He’ll… need time to adjust,” Floyd gently stroked his lover’s hair. “But he’ll be okay,”

 

“Great,” Branch smiled, but it slowly faltered at how his eyes stared at him then at Judice. His ears flickered, and he narrowed his eyes. “Floyd… is something wrong?”

 

“...no,” Floyd shook his head. “Everything is… fine,”

 

Fine.

 

Branch didn’t know why that word from his uncle sent a chill down his spine, but he couldn’t ask any further as Floyd moved to have Judice close to him at the corner of the room. Branch hummed, rubbing his arm.

 

Something’s wrong.

 

-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*

 

The day was tiring, and Floyd took Judice back to his pod. Mainly to rest, Judice had fallen asleep during the meeting, so he was visibly tired, but also, to talk.

 

“I’m not going back to the Bunker tonight,” he told Branch as they split. “I wanna be there for Judice,”

 

“Okay…” Branch slowly nodded. “Take care of yourself, alright?”

 

“Will do,” Floyd chuckled. “See you tomorrow,”

 

Branch waved as he turned to walk off. Floyd watched him leave. He breathed out a sigh of relief before he turned to head to Judice’s pod. Judice was still clinging to his arm, purring lightly as they walked. Floyd did his best to pay attention to the path they walked.

 

But his purrs are so cute…

 

…

 

Dammit, Floyd, PAY ATTENTION! FOCUS!

 

They soon made it to the pod. Judice unlocked the door and let Floyd in first before closing it. They went to bed almost immediately, with Judice yawning and cuddling with him.

 

Floyd sighed. “Judy… we need to talk,”

 

“Do we have to?” Judice pouted.

 

“Yes.”

 

“Fine…” Judice sighed and sat up with him. “What is it, Floy-Floy?”

 

Floyd held his hand, grasping it gently. “Can you put a pause on the plan?”

 

“What?” Judice tilted his head. “Why? I already got someone to help and-”

 

“I know, but it's too risky,” Floyd’s ears lowered. “You saw what they did to Lee. What if they do the same to you?” He pulled the other close to him, chin on his lover’s head. “I don't know what I'd do if I saw you chained up like that…”

 

“Floy-Floy…” Judice sighed, face reddening a little as he nuzzled him. “I didn't think you were that worried…”

 

“Of course I was!” Floyd hissed.

 

“The others aren't going to get hurt, I promise you that, remember?” Judice tried to offer a smile.

 

“It's not just the others!” Floyd held his shoulders. “It's you , Judice. I'm worried about you too! What if they banish Lee and you if you go on with that plan!?” His ears pinned. “I… I don't know what I'd do if I could never see you again…”

 

Judice fell silent, eyes moving downwards on the mattress. He pried himself gently from his lover’s hold before snuggling himself under him again. “Okay…” He closed his eyes. “I'll cut myself out from the plan,”

 

“Thank you,” Floyd sighed in relief, squeezing the other. “I love you, Judice,”

 

Judice smiled. “I love you too, Floyd,”

 

-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*

 

It was the dead of night.

 

Creek was digging up any leftover evidence of the possible Hypno Trolls invasion in his garden. He scowled at the fact that Branch, Poppy and their family managed to spoil the invasion plan before he could even take part.

 

Thankfully, Judice still needed him to take part in the backup plan, so he found himself still of use.

 

For now.

 

Creek grimaced at the possibility of being useless, especially to a Hypno Troll. He wasn't a fool, unlike most of the village. He himself had read a few books about multiple troll genres, mainly focusing on the auras they represent and how he should be avoiding any negativity from them. A great way to make friends and allies.

 

Judice was no exemption.

 

At first, he believed he was a lost troll, trying to find a place to stay. After all, he looked nothing like Branch, so he couldn't be a relative. The only option he could think of is that Branch’s Bunker was the closest to the outside, so that's where he walked to get directions.

 

The least he expected was for him to be a Hypno Troll, the rarest, and one of the most dangerous troll species to have ever existed.

 

One thing he definitely forgot is how clever Hypno Trolls were. There were rumors in the books he read that they could read a person’s aura easily, scratching someone out as good or evil with just one look or chatter.

 

And it seemed like it was true.

 

Truth be told, Creek was not particularly fond of the fact that neither of the royal family members had forgiven him. Understandable, sure, being a well known “traitor to Pop Troll Village” has its cons, but with everyone including most of Poppy’s friends forgiving him, he would think they'd forgive him too.

 

Unfortunately, there was a factor that he was sure was the cause of why Poppy still dislikes him;

 

Branch.

 

Creek had never been a fan of Branch, and he had been happy while avoiding him back when he was the “village hermit”. Much to his disappointment, Branch had climbed up the popularity status from “Hero of the Pop Trolls” to “the Queen’s boyfriend” in almost an instant, and it made their interactions more plausible, as the only yoga instructor in the village.

 

And then the possibility that Branch could become king? And possibly banish him or have him sent to the Funeral Dungeon?

 

It infuriated him.

 

It didn't help that the Fun Dungeon was no longer “fun” apart from the goofy drawings.

 

Queen Poppy made sure of that.

 

And Creek was going to make sure Branch never becomes king.

 

“Creek.”

 

He almost jumped, swiveling around to find the Hypno Trolls appear from within the darkness of the woods. A chill ran down his spine, but he forced himself to straighten up.

 

“I've hidden everything necessary, Master Judice,”

 

“Good.” Judice gave a faint smile. “The next part of the plan needs me MIA for a while, so I'm entrusting you to be able to get the trolls needed for the invasion,”

 

“Me?” Creek blinked.

 

“Why yes,” Judice nodded. “I'm sure you can convince a couple of trolls to befriend you enough to trust you. That's how Hypno Trolls work, Creek,”

 

“But… I'm not a Hypno Troll,” Creek frowned. “I have no abilities… how would it work?”

 

“You don't need powers of a Hypno Troll to manipulate, silly boy,” Judice scoffed, making the younger troll wince. “You're fantastic at doing that already. Playing nice so that Branch and Queen Poppy would never think you have any grudge against them… you're clever already,” He patted his shoulders. “I'm sure you can easily convince a whole army to follow your lead… and my hypnosis will just be a bonus,”

 

“I…” Creek paused in his words. He shouldn't back out now. Judice believed that he was capable of doing this… maybe he should take it.

 

Anything to make sure Branch never comes king.

 

“I'll do it.”

 

“Excellent,” Judice smiled, clapping softly. “I'll be waiting for the results, Creek.” His eyes glowed brightly in the darkness. “ Don't let me down.”

 

Creek bowed in an instant before running back into his pod to grab his supplies. He grabbed the camping materials he managed to swipe in case he needed to leave the village.

 

And with this mission, it seems he's going to have to be far, far away from the village for a long time.

 

-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*

 

“You actually got Creek to do the plan by himself?” Floyd blinked as he watched his partner change clothings.

 

“Yep!” Judice wore a magenta sweater over himself with a chirp. “It wasn't too hard, considering he hates Branch and will do anything to keep him from becoming king or risk himself from getting outcasted,” He placed a bow on his hair for a while before shaking his head and placing it aside. “Any accessory ideas?”

 

“Try a butterfly pin,” Floyd suggested as he leaned back on the bed. “Do you really think he'll succeed?”

 

“If he does, I'll be impressed,” Judice snorted as he placed the pin. “Yay or nay?”

 

“Nay,” Floyd shook his head. “Try a flower,”

 

“Okie dokie, Floy-Floy!” Judice removed the pin. “But I doubt he'll succeed. Even if he does, he won't be able to use the hypnosis I give him on Branch, so it'll simply lead the plan downwards,”

 

“Hmm…” Floyd’s lips thinned. “How good of an idea do you think this is?”

 

“Not even close,” Judice placed the flower pin. “Yay or nay?”

 

“Yay! It looks nice,” Floyd smiled.

 

“Flower it is!” Judice beamed.

 

Floyd sighed. “Well, how long do you think it will take for him to come back with the trolls?”

 

“About four to five,” Judice replied as he got the brush to brush any leftover strands.

 

“Days?”

 

“Years.”

 

Floyd winced. “I feel a little bad for sending him out like that…”

 

“He literally betrayed the village, and he was given a chance to live in this joint, yet he continues to dislike Branch,” Judice scoffed.

 

“Ah, fair point,” Floyd nodded. “Speaking of, should we go see him, John and the eggs?”

 

“Yes!” Judice's eyes lit up as he twirled around. “Ready to go!”

 

“Of course you are,” Floyd laughed and got up, arms around the other. “You're so squishy and small…” He kissed his cheek and down to his neck.

 

“Floy-Floy! I'm ticklish!” Judice giggled.

 

“I know you are~” Floyd pulled him to the bed. “Maybe we can delay the visit just a little~”

 

Judice flushed but smirked. “Your lead, Emo Boy~”

 

Floyd grinned.

 

Definitely a very long delay.

Notes:

Thank you guys for reading! I know it feels a little short for comfort, but when I make the sequel, I'll do my best to make it longer! ^^;

And don't fret, I have a one-shot for Branch and John Dory's family by tomorrow ^^ I didn't really wanna include it here <3

Series this work belongs to:

• Part 1 of Blue Streak AU